NAPOLEON

A BIOGRAPHICAL

STUDY

BY

Dr.

MAX

LENZ

TRANSLATED

FROM

THE

GERMAN

BY

FREDERIC

WHYTE

WITH

50

ILLUSTRATIONS,
ALSO

INCLUDING AND FACSIMILE

PHOTOGRAVURE OF AUTOGRAPHS

FRONTISPIECE,

MAPS,

NEW

YORK

G.
27

P.
"

PUTNAM'S
29 WEST 1907
23RD

SONS
STREET

Printed

in

Great

""

Britain

n6

'git
'

7^'

ILLUSTRATIONS

Vlll

NAPOLEON

MAPS
Battle Battle Map
of

of

Austerlitz
.

258

of

Waterloo 374

Europe
"

NAPOLEON

CHAPTER

CORSICA

WAS is how
has

born

when

my

country
with

was

dying" equal

that
"

Napoleon pointed
For the French
to

himself,
the the
moment

force he

and
came

brevity,
into

in of

which

the

world. with the

on

9th

May,
had
;

1769,
taken
not

Pasquale
the field

Paoli,

Corsican for the

militia,
last

against
an

time the end of of

long

wards after-

English
and It
was

ship conveyed
was

defeated the

general
freedom
of
same

to

Naples,

that
on

the

Corsica. year, the

the the

15th

August

in that wife
son.

the

feast the gave

were

of young birth

Assumption,
and
to

Laetitia of Carlo

Ramolino,

beautiful her illustrious

to
no

Buonaparte,
These than formed Paoli the words

addressed then of
an

less

personage

himself,
first
ever

exile first the

in

England.
that the

They
young whom
wrote

line
wrote

the
to

letter of

Buonaparte
he it

hero of
;

Corsica,
;

regarded
on

as

the of

incarnation

patriotism
that is
to

he

the when

12th

June,
who
on

1789
had the

say,

in of

the her

hour

France,
was

robbed brink of

Corsica disaster.

freedom,

herself

NAPOLEON

The
had the Third been ioth

States

General,
at

assembled

together by the King, Versailles since May, and on

Sieves, the
its leader

called

of

June

the

Abbe

of the

Estate, had
themselves natural
to

called the

upon

representatives to
of the country.
was

constitute It
seems

government
that
as

suppose

it

the

news

of

this event, the his the

rightlyregarded
that moved Auxonne
at must

the young have

more

real

beginning of
in

Revolution,

the

who officer, been

garrison at
course

of affairs
to

Versailles

following keenly than any

of the

Frenchman,
There whole
can

the
no

penning
better

of his letter.

be

indication, however,
mind from in which

colouring of Napoleon's
than this

earlyboyhood
claw,
yet
had
was

pithy sentence
reveals since had
worn

the lion's
not

the

Emperor's hand,
years

itself. He
his tenth the

twenty
been His he in

old,

and

year

he

France

and

King's
wrote

uniform.
in which

whole

environment had he had been

and

the

atmosphere
he

lived

French;

and Corsican it had

spoke
lect. diarather stincts. into

French,
But served

almost had and

forgottenthe
not

all this
stimulate

weakened,
his intensify has

to

Corsican down

Every
us

word

of his that of his

come

points to the one dom, emotion desire win back his country's freeto : the hatred against togetherwith an inextinguishable the Frenchmen," he Thirty thousand conqueror. period
"

from

that

life

goes the
was

on

to

"

say, of

vomited

out

on

our

coast,
of my

flooding
"

throne the of

freedom
scene

with first

rivers
to

blood eyes.

that

hateful
the my

given
of

The

cries

dying,
cradle
our our

the

tears

the

rounded hopeless, sur-

from

the

moment

of you had

my gone upon

birth.
our our

You

had

left

island,and

with

happiness and

hope.

Slavery followed

CORSICA
submission mercenary,

countrymen
have
not
can

subjectedto the threefold tyranny of the the tax collector, and the magistrate, our live on despised despised by those who
"

the the be
a

reins
most

of

government
of Did

in

their hands.
tortures

Is that
a

hideous
to

all the

that

man

put
worse

the unfortunate

Peruvians
to

meet

with of

fate,when

the How

covetous
are we

they Spaniard ?
"

fell victims

the

sword

to

account

for this fierce disaffection

of

the young

for officer,
to

his

country
he owed attitude French treated mercy

whose his

army

burning hatred he belonged, to

his
measures

againstthe whose King

? Is his

education

and the Were and

livelihood

by justified
in with of Corsica ?

contempt
the

adopted by the his countrymen really placed absolutely at the

? Were they foreign administration by deprived of their possessionsand ground down The French had taxation ? Nothing of the kind. indeed that their
once come as

conquerors

; but

it must

be

admitted

in

the
to

positionof
win
over

masters
new

utmost

their

they had done and in subjects,

In the the leading families of the island. particular of judicature which court they instituted, principal and to which they gave the same standing as that of of France, there were the Parlements or high courts four Corsicans
out

of

total

of

twelve

members

having seats and votes ; in the eleven lower courts birth outnumbered the the magistratesof Corsican The French. and valleysof the island were villages in all local matters self-governing ; the King appointed of its ten each to an overseer provinces,but these from officials were Corsican the chosen nobility. of the various There was a body of representatives
orders

meeting

at

Bastia, the

seat

of the

Government,

NAPOLEON

and the
were

consistingof twenty-three deputies taken and the commons. clergy, the nobility,
no

from There

fixed them Estate

dates
a

for its

but sessions, of twelve

in the intervals members of the for

between
Second the

committee
two

and

chosen delegatesspecially
to

purpose in all

were

empowered
the

represent

the

whole

body
The the

dealings with
had classes The which of

King's
up
not

Commissioner.
between been
rank in
were

French various

set deliberately

divisions hitherto of
sons

had the

in

existence.

children French

people

brought

up

in

the institutions,

naries semi-

and
; in

the military colleges,

short, the Regime

in

social France

and

vents daughters in conconditions of political

the

Ancien

were

introduced

bodily

into the almost

island.

The

country

was,

however, exempted
its administration far that up

entirelyfrom
the Crown
in.

taxation,and
in

involved
revenue

expenses
true

exceeding
even

any

brought
treatment

It is
not

the the

most

generous

does

make

for

loss of the their would

freedom.

The

real rulers Governor

of the island
and

remained with who

the foreigners, civil officials,

secure

the Intendant The

or

and

military.
for himself
secure

Corsican his

any

favour

down had

before
been
no

these, and
real

institution
; in

island

before

its conquest
manners
a

bow family must their goodwill. There of nobility the upon dress and bearing,and all the old inhabitants

in all their had

not

and level.

customs,
But been the the

been
a

on

families,though
leaders of the in their them
now

class

apart, had
in their
was
no

real

nation, alike
freedom.
It

civil feuds consolation

and
to

for fight

for all
the bow

they
heads the

had

lost that

of their
to

above raised in rank they were fellow-countrymen,while forced to alien.

knee

the

THE

HOUSE

AT

AJACCIO
From
a

IN

WHICH

NAPOLEON F. Clementson.

WAS

BORN.

drawing

bj'

CORSICA The had

Buonapartes,

like all their for the

fellow-countrymen,
liberties of their

fought
been stood and
a

with Carlo member

Paoli

fatherland. had had

man

Buonaparte,
of
the

Napoleon's father, National Assembly which

he
was a

by
had

the

Dictator
as

well-educated It
was

acted the

Paoli's

secretary.

he the

who

penned
wife

eloquent proclamation in
the had him Corsicans with the
to

which last camp,

;

General His
was

summoned Laetitia with

not

their into

fight.
and

gone
at

him last his

present
did of

battle

Carlo,
exile:

however,
like
own

accompany other

leader

into

most

the

Corsicans, including all his

at

relatives,he
to

remained

home
to

at
new

Ajaccio and
condition

strove

accommodate The

himself

the

of

things.
which

all of

had family, which clung together, was

many
one

branches,
of the
most

respected in
A
some

the the

island, but
town, and
a

not

one

of

the

richest. with
as a

house

in

couple of
hard the

farm-houses

meadows

vineyards
among

by

as

well

little farther
sum

away

constituted hills, He the

the
was

of

Carlo

Buonaparte's property.
course

obliged therefore, in
of the
his

of

time,

as

number with His

children

himself increased, to ingratiate

in order
to

conquerors

better his

his

fortunes.

natural and this. the

ability, togetherwith

French

education

good
he

repute
had

of

After

taken of

after the shortly a magistrateand first in the

birth
was

family,helped him in his doctor's degree at Pisa, appointed Napoleon, he was

his
sent to
as a

twice in

the

French

Court,
he

1776

and

then

1778,
For

of representative honours the have and

was

Corsican

nobility.
to

these

largely indebted
official of intimate the friend

De

Marbeuf,
seems

King's
become who

first
an

island,who
of
the

to

family,

stood

NAPOLEON
Louis

godfather to
recommendation

Buonaparte.
with

It

was

by
sons

Marbeuf his second

that Carlo

Buonaparte, on
him his young them
was

journey to France, took and Napoleon as well as

Fesch,
French the with
a

his wife's

Joseph stepbrother
school in

view

to

putting
Fesch,
the

to

establishments.
was

who

destined
at

for
Aix.

Church,
and where

Joseph
Autun,
a

placed in Napoleon were

the

seminary
in
was

left also

the

collegeof
for

former,
was

who

intended

Napoleon was the language of only to remain until he had mastered of January, 1779, the country. It was the ist on In May, Napoleon that the brothers arrived there. transferred his real destination,the military to was
to

clerical career,

stay, while

school

of Brienne.
was one

This

of had

the

twelve

establishments for the

which his

King Louis XV military cadets.

were

founded
the
some

trainingof

Beside

in

these

institutions
were

paying scholars, there six hundred King's

students for whom

Bursars, as they
the

free called,

King paid annually 700 francs apiece. To secure besides it was of these one scholarships necessary, producing certificates of poverty and good lineage,
to

be

provided
De

with

recommendation
was

from
to

some

person

of eminence.

This Save with

furnished

by
the the

M.

Marbeuf.

for the

uniform
and

youths (blue coat

to
one

red waistcoat which and numbered

Napoleon worn by trousers),

from
one

collegeat Brienne,
hundred it
was

hundred

nothing
vocation.

about It who

to

remind the entire

fiftystudents, had of the military them

management
work of the

under the

Minorites,
their
most
own

kept
The

of

teaching in study
of

hands.

course

of instruction, for the

the

part scanty

enough, comprised

MARIE
From

LCET1TIA

RAMOLINO Gerard.
Photo

BUONAPARTE.
Freres.

picture

by

F.

by

Neurdin

CORSICA French and literature and

mathematics,

composition,history,geography all religiousdoctrine, above and

No German. and little Latin a together with other for drill, made or was provisionwhatever any in It was, of preparationfor militaryservice. kind fact, a boarding-schoolentirelyin keeping with the character of
the
were

Minorite its
were

Order,

and

its

chief

characteristics seclusion.

There None

Sundays.
from

of the
either
a

religiousatmosphere and on no holidays, not even receive allowed to boys were

or

their homes
ever
an

money

presents,
home. in the
true

nor

were

they
the Crown

allowed institution

vacation conducted

at

It was,

in

short,

of spirit

Ancien and

Regime

with

its combination whose families, been

of

Church,
were

Nobility.
of the Court

The

sons

Napoleon's schoolfellows,had
the service
was

connected In their

with eyes about

for centuries.
or

there the

nothing
of
was

remarkable

incongruous
to

character But what

the

place.
young Corsican
sense

this

think

of

it

all ?

Everything
within

about

it, the
of

of
the

ment imprisonof

its cloisterlike arrogance other

"

walls,
his of

methods

the restraint, who

name au

French

schoolmates,
twisted
"

amongst
"

forms into climate him

teasing
nickname the barren

his

Napoleone
the bleak made the

the of

La

paille
all he skies well

nez,"

district of

Champagne,
had of

think and As
was a

longingly of
of
someone

lost, of
his

freedom home.

the

blue has

Corsican

remarked,
after
natural
outcome

his situation

like

that

Alsace-Lorraine the
war

placedin
of

Prussian What

boy from militaryacademy

of
a

1870.
of

wonder

that
have

his its that

independence
in
a

spirit should
bitter

feeling of

hatred,

and

NAPOLEON should ! We
must not

he

fall

victim

to

melancholia

and

sickness home-

make

too
:

much, however,
he made he
he
some

of this aspect among

of his

his school

existence

friends

schoolfellows,to
and
to

whom

remained favour be

faithful in
when noted
was

after years, the with

whom power,

showed it should

at

height

of his
powers

for

that
never

all his

of

hating, Napoleon
was more

and guilty of ingratitude, kindnesses. injuries than credence

to

liable
are

to to

forget
attach

If of
has
one

we

the

statement

of his chiefs called in

however, trustworthiness,
he gave evidence

been

(whose question),

of

character,and grateful
restraint. With his

modest, honourable, friendly, his bearing marked was by selfhe

seems

teachers

to

have

had

other quite good relations,and on them, as upon benefits and of his youth, he bestowed associates in the days of his greatness in a measure honours from him. often far beyond anything they merited But he could
not

reconcile

himself

to

life in

this

His land. foreign entry into the corps had been due He of personal interest. was only to consideration bound by no other tie to the King of France, he was drawn the land of his birth. to by his every feeling He did not the students take a leadingplace among in the

institution.
were

The

difficulties sufficient He and

to

he

met

with

in
at

mastering French

keep

him

back,

least in the first years. himself in mathematics

did, however, distinguish

in

history,as he has himself These told us. things he required for his for which with he prepared himself industry career, from for the Navy and the beginning ; it was zest
that he named
was

like an originally, Casabianca, who, as Captain, destined

older lost

cousin,
both his

CHARLES

BUONAPARTE,
From
a

FATHER

OF

NAPOLF.ON.

painting

by

Anne-Louis

Girodet.

p.

8.

CORSICA

9 of the in Nile. which alcove of else the

ship and
gave
wont

his life food

at

the the
a

Battle

Historyhe that
was

him
to

for
in

daydreams
of in
no

indulge

kind

wooden
a corner one

he

had
In come,

contrived this he of

for
to

himself which in who

garden.
to

retreat,
would olden and

ventured of the

read

his

Plutarch up

great
for

heroes freedom sublime his

own

days
the

offered With

their stories he of

lives of

fatherland.

the

those in

figuresof
mind,

ancient the

world,

would,

connect

legends

Corsican

the to days of Paoli himself, that patriotsdown all the him who to personified champion of liberty, of Greece martial glories and Rome. He was nearly fifteen years old when he again saw his

father, who
from

had

come

to

France he had

to

take

his

son

Lucien
to two to

Autun,
his
at

where

previously been,
to

Brienne, and
of her cousins his young
to

daughter Marianne Saint-Cyr. The

Fesch,
has in

stay with

letter addressed

uncle

which

Napoleon

alludes

always been regarded as indication of the maturity of his character, a striking of the coldlycalculating tone by reason by which it is
this

event,

marked.

He

discusses
to enter

in

it the the army

wish idea instead

of of

his

elder

brother, Joseph,
a

abandon the what

becoming
it

priest and

to

; and

is,

indeed,
all the

remarkable

with

seriousness

and

in what

clear, well-balanced

language Napoleon enumerates He has objectionsagainst this course.

"

ceived re-

an

education," he writes,
late
now

"

for

clerical
; the

career

it is very of Autun and

for

him

to

turn

back him
a

Bishop
fice, benea

would in time
a

have he

given

good
have

himself

would

have

become been
to

bishop : what the family.

The

good thing this would Bishop has done his

for

best

get him

io

NAPOLEON

to

remain, it,but
his

and

has
no

assured

him he
comes

that he

would
his

not

gret re:

it is

good,
it
a

in persists from the

idea

applaud
any, in and

decision,if
life of

real

tion voca-

for the

the soldier, certainly of all has

finest life of

if the
as

great Author
a

him,

in

me,

decided branch ? his His

bias of

towards

implanted the military

forces
did cal mathematiter characfor the

career."

But
want to

what
enter

the

King's

Joseph

in deficiency

knowledge
unfitted

and

rather for had He

;
"

feather-brained the

him

either he

engineers or

artillery ; doubtless
"

the will

Good will of

1 understand.

infantryin view. do nothing all day,

all,what
is
a

he

just lounge
an

about

after

poor

devil
a

mauvais

officer infantry that sujet? And you,

nor

three-fourths is my

of his time neither

nor

just what
mother,
like
to
see

my dear But

dear

father, nor
has

my him.

uncle, the Archdeacon,

would

Joseph
towards the

some already shown signs of a tendency In short," so and extravagance." frivolity

"

letter

ends,

"

last effort
the would idea be where where

should

be

made
a

to

reconcile Should
take

Joseph to this fail, it

back
own

of

becoming
for
his he

priest.
to

well

father
have
to

him his

to

Corsica and

would

him prentice ap-

under

eyes
to
a

they might try

him This letter of

not

an

notary." would undoubtedly give one alarminglyprecocious mind,

tones

the
were

pression imit be

that

the in the held

of

his

father's
It visit

voice is

may

discerned that
on

its

every

sentence.

quite clear
parte Buonaupon
not to

occasion

of
to

this

Carlo

had the
seen

forth

elder

brother,

whom

Napoleon in this vein Napoleon himself had Buonaparte

had the intended but

for years.
once

Carlo
to

return

again

Brienne,

condition

of

CORSICA his

1 1

health, as
him
to

to

which back

he
to

consulted Corsica since

the direct

Paris
: so

doctors,
this
was

forced the from March illness

go

first and

the last time father

Napoleon's departure
came

Ajaccio that
of the which

and

son

for together, succumbed

the
to

in

following year to was bring

in

Carlo about

the the

death died
at

of

Emperor

himself he

St. Helena. gone of

at
a

He the

pellier, Mont-

whither

had

by
cure.

advice

of the local

physicianin Napoleon
which he also had
was

the
was

hope
then

the

school military This

was

in

Paris,

entered
a

in

October, 1784.
XV. upon of life
a

tion institua

creation school
at

of Louis Brienne

It

duction repro-

of the

it was

marked
:

by
the

the

same

mixture of the

higher plane : and aristocracy

still
more

clericalism

conditions
were

were

and aristocratic,

in whom
came

fact,almost
were

students, some

of of

elegant for provided for, scantily

too

though
the land.
to

many

them

from

the

first families officials were

in

and Generals, ministers, among and

on

Court

be

found Over

the administrators above

same

of this establishment.

the lines in

ordinary curriculum,
as

which

was

the

that

of

the

lower

the institution,

were higher course trained in such accomplishments of a gentleman as tary riding, fencingand dancing,besides elementary mili-

students

this

drill.
were

older

took date
to

the students calling, divided the better,or into companies, and up missioned ones were appointed non-comamongst them officers. these, Napoleon never Among of the very early because his place,but that was In view
at

of their future

which
come

he
out

got
of He

his himself

commission.
more some

He Paris

seems

have

in

than

in

the he

town. provincial

made

good friends,if
the
none latter,

also made

some

enemies.

Among

12

NAPOLEON notable than De

was

more same

Philipeaux from

Poitou,

St. Jean D'Acre emigre, defended been have to seem against him ; Philipeaux would hurt those who bilities. sensiNapoleon's Corsican amongst There drawn of the is a caricature by one students, in which Napoleon is depicted preparingto

the

who,

as

set

out

to

the

relief of

his hero

Paoli, whilst
him back
to

fessor prothe

is

queue

of

anxiouslytrying to his wig. He made so

as a come

hold

by

little effort
at

dissemble he would in

his character
seem

Corsican into upon the the

rebel

heart,that
with

to

have

conflict
one

his teachers

this respect.

When,
him
on

occasion

his confessor him of

approached
his duties

towards

subjectand reminded King, he quitted the

the words It is the Las
:
"

sional confescome

with brusquely, here

to to

I did
a

not

talk about catechise down

to

Corsica.
me us on

not

ness busipriest's
notes

subject." Two
Cases,
serve same

handed
some

by

to

idea of and

the

strong, but
of

at

the

time made the

art

give us lar singuhis

uncomfortable,impression he
associates. who
was

upon pen

French

One his

these,from
in the

of M.

Demairon,
hot the from

master

of French
"

characterises composition,
a

his

volcano."

The
sentences

heavy-handed could not epistles,

other sound will go witness
uses
"

as style literary granite, passionaterage animating that mark his youthful

have
a

been

better

described.
was

Our
to

phrase which
Corsican

afterwards
and

prophetic:
became of

by

race

nature, he
of
Valois
to
one

far,if circumstances
an

favour

him."
autumn to

Napoleon
On the

officer in the he made

1785.
with the the

30th

October,
comrade

his way

his friend De best la Fere

and

Desmazis,

there

join
of

regiment of artillery.It was regiments in the army, and it was

distinction

CORSICA for here the officer be attached

to

13 it. It of
was

young

to

that

Napoleon acquired the

rudiments

his

On the 10th of January, 1786, militaryeducation. his commission his epaulettes, he received being made the previous ist of September. His date from to pay
no came

in all to

11

20

francs but

year. careful slender been In

He

received he and

allowance
to

from

home,
on

by

economy
means,

managed
he may

get along
the

these

be
now

said, therefore, to
at

have

pendent quite indethe

following after seven September he returned home on leave, years' After from the island. he had already been absence six months, Napoleon's leave was home at prolonged until September, 1787, as the result of an appeal which the score in the spring for this extension he made on of sickness in that month, returning to France ; on of rejoining his regiment he proceeded to instead
age

of

sixteen.

Paris,
able and

where

his

"

semestre,"
once

to

use

the

technical

was expression,

extended
to

to to

return

Corsica there

remain from

again,so that he was the ist of January, 1788, on of until the end an May:
of, in all, twenty-one
months.

absence

his corps

of this long interruption to us Strange as may seem about his military service, there was nothing unusual almost it in those days. Napoleon's messmates were

equallywell owing now,

in Corsica
reasons,

treated
to
once

in death

the of

matter

of

leave.

And

the

his

father,his

presence

law)
This In

not

for again became family necessary his brother Joseph (who had taken to the having yet completed his studies in Pisa.
a

involved the

visit

to

Paris

in the autumn

of several

1788.
times

meantime its station. northern

the

changed
upon the

regiment had During the Dutch

it had been

disturbances
sent

frontier

first

to

i4

NAPOLEON then
to

Douai,
1787,
that than

to

the
on

coast,
the

and

later, in December,
It
was

Auxonne

Saone.
remain

at

Auxonne
more as a

Buonaparte rejoinedit,to
five years, and it
was now

with

it for

that his education

still Papers on artillery, of his zeal in his handwriting,give evidence extant of his clear grip of his specialwork and both in the approval of theory and practice. That he won his superior officers is shown by the fact that he was of a committee of officers by appointed a member of General du the science Teil, an authority upon artillery.His lot here at Auxonne, as at Valois, was

soldier

began

in real earnest.

the

life of
a

small

garrison

town.

He

proved
the of

himself
name

of

good comrade, settingstore by the corps, and by the maintenance

all its
of of

good unity
in

between

members,
fact also scheme the

the
we

younger have up written

officers evidence

particular ;
in the of the Court

this
a

shape
of

drawn

by

the of

lieutenants

regiment, for
Honour,

establishment of the

the been

task

actual
to

military wording of
a

this scheme the

entree

having
to

entrusted of the

him. families

He
in

had
the

the

houses established in later

best

little town,

and which

them,
looked But soul

to

friendlyrelations with he often gratefully years

nature

back. all this left his inner remained untouched. His

of loneliness feelings and most to melancholy; feelingscommon vague of mark in the days of their youth, and due men merely to unsatisfied cravings after action and power and fame. But in Napoleon's case these feelings were blended with the Corsican's hatred against the race

weighted

with

that whom

had he

robbed
was

him

of

his home
to

"

the

race

amongst
a

condemned

almost live,

like

host-

CORSICA for the submission which his

state

15 his

age

of
he

Letters

wrote

vanquished men. countrythis time at give us

In
one

glimpses
written
on

into the

of

mind.

of

them,
tieth sixas

26th

of find

birthday, we
follows
"

April, Pasquale Paoli's him expressing himself

ever occur

Did

the

thought
the would
new were

to

his

father,
one

Hyacinth Paoli,on day

those
ever

occasion be

of

his

birth,that
among Corsicans
more

this

son

of of

his the

reckoned The down

the in than

bravest

heroes

Italy?
bowed of and than the

unhappy
under
on

days

the

tyranny
lower of

Genoese.

They
In risen until
was

dragged
under

their wretched

humiliating existence
of the beasts.

conditions the

that

1715
in
arms

inhabitants

some

of the but

valleyshad
it
was

against their tyrants,

that that
so

not

1729 marked that

. .

revolution deeds
to

came

about

which

by
"

many

of

it may ."
Eh

be

compared
"

bravery and patriotism the great days of Rome.

"

bien !

he

exclaims,
Corsicans
"

let do

us

go

into
to

this

matter

little.

Did

the ? and

well

throw

yoke of Genoa historyof the island

off the in their

And the

the having invoked teachings of Rousseau the

defence, he
dictates off the
same

concludes

with

words,
were

"

Thus

by
to to

all the shake do the

of

the justice,

Corsicans and would

Genoese with that

yoke,
of

be

right right

the

French.

Amen."

Eight days later we get another peep into the sombre For ever lonely in the workings of his mind. into my of men, I continually withdraw most innermidst to sad musings. to self, give myself up entirely Whither death. do my thoughts take me ? Towards In this early morning of my days, I have a long life
"

to

look

forward
my

to.

For

six

or

seven

years keen

have my

been

far from

fatherland.

How

will be

i6

NAPOLEON
months

joy, four
and from memory bliss that my the

hence, when
once

see

my 1
not

countrymen
make
sure

relatives
sweet

again !

Can

called up in heart by the feelings my of the happy hours of childhood that my my will be complete ? What is it then madness
me

makes he asks

wish

for death
his has

"

That

is the he the

tion queswishes

himself,and
freedom
men

answer

is,that
from
and home knaves

to

die because because will

to

vanished

world,

and
"

have the

become

cowards. will present with

What

be eyes
on

my and

that my spectacle My countrymen

burdened

chains the

trembling knees kissingthe hand of oppressor." His thoughts go back to that proud
the Corsican held himself
as soon

past when
home work end
I
to
"

erect
as

and his

turned re-

was

happily to his wife done. To-day the

as

day's
an

French

have
"

put

to

virtue in who
I
a

well

as

to

freedom. forces
virtue
"

What

have

to
men

do

world bid
me

which hold

me

to

give praise
"

in

contempt country

Were
a

able," he exclaims,
would
at

to

set

free my

by

blow, I single
in the heart its with

sword passage,

of the

plunge the avenging the whole tyrant." And

once

strange mixture
and

of

sombre

choly, melanwith burden

misanthropy,
these
to

concludes self-pity,

words,
for I

reminiscent
can no

of Faust

"

Life

is

me,

and
to must
me

longer experience joy or pleasure, everything adds to my pain. It is a burden

because
continue ideas the
to
men

amongst
are as

whom

I live

and
me

live modes

far removed

from

in their from

and I my

sunshine.
"

living
later these

hence

date,

when

is thought as moonshine have nothing that makes life worth disgust with everything." At a learnt to master Napoleon had traced them
to

of

he feelings,

three

different

and

GENERAL

PAOLI.

From

an

engraving

by

Houbraken.

CORSICA successive frames low of mind sheer then The

man a

17
:

boredom mood who

to

with, then

and spirits, suicide. in

of
has

begin despair

tending
on

towards

to

drag

his existence

after

tony surroundings of depressing monowithout day prospect of change, asking himself born, is in truth the most day why he was

miserable
It is

of

mortals.

that entered noteworthy that the first ambition of this genius of action, this mightiest into the head fame of world-conquerors, to achieve : as a writer was he wished
to

be

the

historian in view of his

of of

Corsica

"

wish

in
at
no

truth the

natural time and of the of be

enough
those

his circumstances
I
can

country.
of

find
at
successor. so

evidence

Napoleon's thinking
liberator of

himself
Paoli's
too
a

this

period as
The
seems,

Corsica,as
but his heroic

bonds
to

subjugationwere
off
:

still
to

heavy,
sacred
to

it

shaken hearts of
to

kindle

fire of evoke

hatred

in

the

of the

countrymen,
actions for
a

proud day
master

memories and thus

of the

their

fathers, fore-

make
to

ready
him Brienne island

longed-for

of

freedom,
for. the

seemed in his

Already history of
him had
come anew.

goal worth struggling had he sought to

notes

; his

written

at

Valence the the

show idea

well

acquainted with
to

it,and
of revealed

haps per-

him

even

then

telling
mistakably un-

story himself
in
a

The

projectis
which This he is the

manuscript
1787.
he which

Paris of
a

in

November,
what work

produced in rough draft

of Our
to to

prefaceto
a

calls "A he

Rapid
proposes

Sketch

Misfortune,"
his

dedicate

fatherland,impelled thereto
and

by

the

enthusiasm
statement

of

youth
of have

aiming
"Dear been

at

facts.

nothing but an countrymen,"

unfortunate
"

accurate

he

exclaims,
the
moment

"we
we

always

for

NAPOLEON the

subjects of a mighty monarchy of whose and we administration we experienceonly the defects,

are can

foresee

no

solace On

for

our

woes

but

in the he and
set

course

of

centuries."

his

return

to

Corsica

about
to to

fresh material for his work collecting He his knowledge of Italian. renew full of his projects, and it Auxonne of the France of the coming collapse forced
the when the pen into of called all his wishes his hand and led

began
here old
his

returned
was

that

the
to

regime

first pages he had

his

historical

sketch.

The

writing King,

appealedto
and While Corsica their from

together the States General, had subjectsto bring their complaints

before the

steps

of

his and

throne.

all the

provinces of
Versailles he

France

from

itself the

official national
to

were representatives

making their way Napoleon decided

document those of his others
own on

with

their
a

portfolios,
Corsican like

that
own

would
;
a

submit

his

account
or

speaking, not
but class, This
to
on

for
ideas form

party
of

for

behalf
I think

the explains essay

:

freedom. political which Napoleon gave

letter
to

his historical

that

of

the

Minister

Necker, who,
the

the

champion
writes
course

of reform
the
a

in the

King's council.
venerable
man

Napoleon
in the

in

person

of

of

his island's
"

eighty years, has seen and freedom, of its struggles,

idea of this
not

life of

days

of

age of its bondcomes

favourite

his, to which
time.

he

back the

in

other

writings of
did of
we

Unfortunately
his
two

young
in

lieutenant know had

fact

proceed with it only from

undertaking,
letters from

Napoleon'steacher at Brienne in the art of composition and to whom the manuscript for perusal. But from the few sentences sent was cited by Dupuys and from the anxious warnings given
Dupuys,
who

been

CORSICA

19

by
he
"

to his hot-blooded pupil to whom good priest discretion ! discretion ! is constantlyappealingfor clear that its revolutionarycharacter it seems was

the

"

"

"

pronounced.
When fresh
in

the of

autumn

of and had

1789 Napoleon
returned
once

received
to

leave

absence

Corsica,the force,
of and

Ancien

Regime
the

fallen upon

again evil days

the

in

France, but upon

the

island

he

found

it still in its full

over

white

flag waving
Calvi
;

castles

Ajaccio, Bastia,
power.
were

its

officials, intendants,

customs

employes, magistratesand
In the States General

officers,were
the

still in and
to

nobility
adherents who
to

clergy
the the side
war

represented by
:

two

old

monarchy
for freedom

Count had

Buttafuoco,
gone
over

in the

already
was

of

France,
Perretti
lead
;

and
a

who

regarded therefore
to

by
the

Corsican Abbe

as patriots

traitor

his country; had

and

della while

Rocca,
in the da of

who

followed de
a

Buttafuoco's

lawyer
Cesario

Salicetti

Rostino, and

Count

Colonna

Rocca,

nephew
two

of

the party Paoli's, advocates But attach among

convinced

Progress could boast of the representatives

were

the Third

Estate.
must

if these themselves ideas

:

to

achieve

thing any-

they
party
tended had in in

to

the

revolutionary
of

France. the been

must
same

Their

and the
;

aspirationsall
day yesterof
its
morrow to-

direction enemy

France
the
at

Corsica's be
at

France least
moment

momentarily Ajacciojust at
here,
as

ally.
when

Napoleon
the first in

arrived

the

movement,
the

which

in

France,
what

took

large towns,
We
can

proportions.
young that it he

began to assume imagine with

into it.

shape dangerous
zest

the has it

officer threw
was

himself induced

Tradition
to

who

his fellow-citizens

hoist

2o

NAPOLEON tricolour
at
more

the

and
was

to

institute

National but

Guard.
out

The

effort the

revolt

put

down,
in

it broke the
seat

only
of
the

vigorously
There
the

Bastia,

Government. between sided into

to

were

sanguinary
the

encounters

people
the

and

troops,
An

some

of
was

whom

with the
on

insurgents.
the tricolour

entrance
was

forced

citadel,and
the
a

governor and

compelled
authorise the

put

cockade

to

raisingof
the He

National

witness, it mountains,
and the had his friends

worthy According to a trustwas Napoleon who, hurrying over brought about this outbreak also. to scarcely hoped at this moment

Guard.

bring about
the loss of

freedom

of

the

country,

nor

did fears
as

the
to

revolutionary party
the existed of the
water.

in France On

entertain the

any

island. the

tions contrary, good relaon

between

revolutionaries and

both

sides
were

The

addresses

appealswhich

National despatched to the French Assembly by the Corsican and which patriots, Napoleon not only he was signed but for the composition of which with cordial response to some extent met responsible, and led
to to

the decision
to

come

to

on

the

30th
of
a

of November

accord French

the

island
to

the

rank

department
exiled

of the

State and
at

its repatriate

ders defeny_

with The affairs letter

Paoli

their head had

come

in their fatherland.
over

change
is
on

that very

the

position of
of
in
one we

made Corsica 1790.

as

clear

in

new

version

the the side find It of

a

which

Napoleon
as

undertook

spring of
in France him

Just

Necker the

was

put

on

the result

of

revolution, so
the

superseded in regard to
to

this communication.

is addressed

the

Abbe

Raynal,
East
a

author

history of the philosophical whose writings had exerted

and

West

Indies,
upon

greater influence

CORSICA

2i

publicopinion than those of almost any other French of the period, and been in have author who must he had foretold as sympathy with Napoleon inasmuch the liberation,not only of the French, but also of the of rule the the hated Corsicans, from monarchy. he Napoleon had visited him in Marseilles, where from exile (1787), had been residingsince his return
and the Abbe
to

Corsica

the

his collecting and when her the

of encouraged him to give a history world. He had begun French literary duction, so we materials, gather from the introhad had made
some

progress out,

with

the

book,
back

Revolution and thus

broke

giving

Corsica

freedom,
that of

aim,
he

deprivinghis task of its original contrastingthe glorious past with the

"

pitiablepresent.
writes,
"

From has gone has

the

bosom

of
our

the

nation,"
and power has has the

which has

overthrown forth become has

; this

tyrants, the
of her and

electric

spark

great noble

enlightenednation
and her

conscious

rights.
we arms

She

become

free
as

she She have

no

willed

that her

should
to
us

become and
cares.

free

well.
we

opened
same

henceforth There

interests,the
sea

same

is

longer
who into is the

the

between

us." words old

It is
; he

Napoleon
not

himself them his the

utteringthese
mouth of the in the is
no

does whom

put
made

veteran

he

man spokestreatise

earlier
a

composition.

In form

been
two

have to seem singleletter ; it would of which series of three letters, a only originally down have to come us complete. Its tone has

longer

become

in every

way

more

moderate is

; it is

victor, a
on no

friend of the newborn

the

France, who
his
own

holding forth
There mood. he
can

great deeds
his

of

doubt with

that it reflects relatives

people. Napoleon's new

and

be

Together
has sided

adherents,

22

NAPOLEON the French Revolution.

; the

with definitely which open

to

The

tutions insti-

it established natives

fact that

it threw

the and Guard

of

the

island

employment
in

in the

district National

departmental
and France in the upon held than
out at

administration

of the footing magistracy, which

to

with equality the

Corsica Corsicans
:

was

placed,
upon the

fair prospects
no

mainland,
were

less
to

home
to

all

these

things
closely

calculated their old

minister

their
to

self-esteem, to
them

silence and

and grievances, France.

bind

securelyto Napoleon's
for six

leave

would
a

seem

to

have seized

been him

tended ex-

months,

fever

which

in the
;

a involving spring

further extension
himself
so

until the

autumn

and until

he

then

found
1

obligedto prolong his

in all he had
once more

stay

January,
himself He of
was

79 1,

that his

again
than
a

absented
year. interior that

from

regiment

for

the

stayingat the Baths of Orezza, in island,seeking to regain his health

the
at

Pasquale Paoli, who in Paris and was had been loaded with honours being in welcomed home triumph by his countrymen, Corsica. returned to a Joseph Buonaparte was had of the deputation which the Corsicans member to greet their General at Lyons, and sent Napoleon,
small when wateringplace, it would native
seem,

had

drawn the

up

the of

address the old

in which

his

city hailed
we are

arrival what

hero.
us

If,
in his

however, Memoirs,
Corsicans

to

believe

Joseph
first
to

tells the

the very
was

first meeting between

two

great
that them. the had been

marked which
was

by
so

the
soon

sign
sunder

of

antagonism
Paoli, we
battlefield been
are

told, had
Ponte the

been

of

Nuovo,
two

pointingout upon the positionsthat

forces,
and had

occupied by

CORSICA of explaining the course drily, Napoleon remarked bound

seem

23 the Such In had

engagement,

when

"

dispositionswere
any
case,

to

have

such

result."

it would become the old towards

clear of

that
a

Napoleon

already
shown

conscious General.

certain mistrust

of oppositionto feeling that had been

was

The
to

Paoli,due
the may
no

that he suspicion Corsica opportunity of setting the have been unwarranted

;
an

only awaiting
from
man

free old

France,
now

and

longer in

well able while But

possessionof his strength,he may have cherished the hope that the island might be the essential attributes of independence, to secure
alliance maintaining its political he
cannot at

full

with of of

France. the
new

be

regarded as
The
was

friend world up and

France in which

this

time.

French

Napoleon

brought

thought by which,

his whole nature despitehis hatred of the oppressor, of was permeated, was quite foreignto the mind Paoli. Whilst forgottenthe Napoleon had almost language of his own country during his sojourn in the For him France, Paoli could only write Italian. the one independence of Corsica remained goal to be aimed
at.

The

him,

alike

by

the

positionin
and but

which

reception which had been accorded French and people, the by his own he had been placed by the French
at

revolutionary government
of the National

the

head

of the

ment depart-

Guard views

of the
and

island,could

in his fortify him Surrounded each by parties, for he itself, his of

of which from

aspirations. sought to win

the first
to
an man

him

endeavoured of

maintain attitude like

independence
expectant
and his

them,
even

and

assumed
a

reserve,

towards Thanks between

Buttafuoco
of

associates.

to

this him

method

proceeding, the

differences

24 and

NAPOLEON for time a Napoleon remained General," as position of the

"

undeveloped.
he
was

The

always
in the

called, was
ambitious
\;

so

strong, and
still so had
to

the

common

interest

party of progress
leaders In

great, that the

be
in

last February, 1791, garrison. He had taken with him his at that time a boy of thirteen,whom also destined additional their for the of
career

kept Napoleon at

of the rivalry the background. returned brother the

to

his

Louis,

of in The weeks

proof
in which the

the

way

familyhad officer,an an artillery which they had linked

letter later of
to

fates with

France.
a

his
he

brother
an

Joseph
account

few

gives
which

of

boy's
one

course

study,
most
us

he

himself
ever came

directed, is
from
serious
to

of the
and

pleasing that
anew,
not to

his

pen,

shows he also with

only
tender
"

the

with spirit other which

which

set

himself
close
own

this, as
He and is is

every

task, but
united him his

the his

and

relations

kin.

getting on
now

myselfam and geography ; he is helping him with mathematics and altogether he is becoming a great readinghistory, fellow. All the ladies here are losingtheir hearts to him. He has acquired quite a French style,light and bright. He bears himself into Society, goes out and social gracefully, gives out all the customary of a man of passwords with the gravityand unction I can see already that he is going thirtyyears.
"

at capitally write to learning

work,"
; I

he

writes,

French

to

be

the best

fellow of

the

four of us."
army
extent

In view the
over no

of the growing disorganisation authorities rejoiced to such an military

of the every officer who
were came

back

to

the

colours
went

that

difficulties limits

made leave.

when

Napoleon
he

beyond
not

the

of

his

Indeed,

was

only

NAPOLEON
mi a

BONAPARTE.
Photo

painting-

by

Philippoteaux.

by

W.

Mansell

"

Co.

CORSICA

25
was

excused, but in addition

for the
extra

he
a

accorded

his full pay and when in his the

three

and

half

months,
a new

regiment was spring he v/as

Auxonne, sake, but
as

reconstructed

upon
to

basis of
to

promoted
he would
to
a

the
not

rank able wished

tenant. first lieuremain in

However,
he

was

have
to

for

Louis's

had

return

his of

first his

Valence, where

detachment

garrison at regiment was

events

quartered.
It
21
was

here
1

that

he

heard

of of
"

the

great
XVI of

of his
most ing tear-

June,
to

79 1, of seek

the attempt

Louis
one

and the

family
momentous

safety in
in the

flight
French

incidents the thin

Revolution,
the
new

aside breach this have The

act

veil that covered

crown

between the

the

and

the

ever-widening France. By
that he would

King made nothing to say to

of the
to
was

it manifest the

leaders

movement. revolutionary National Assembly made

vain

efforts breach

postpone
been He

the inevitable.

The

ever-growing
leon Napo-

marked especially able had the

to note

in the
on

south, as

had

found soldiers

Revolution,
the he
to

xonne. journey to Authe people strong for the but as patriots, particularly his
"

The women," againstit as aristocrats. There is nothing writes, "are everywhere royalists. is a far more be surprisedat in that, for freedom officers spouse than
was

beautiful His half

own

them
a

all and
to

cuts

them

out."
;

regiment
his

victim

these

dissensions

of

comrades, amongst

them

his best

friends,

left the

colours, which

Revolution.
into readily
so

soiled by the they felt were himself He plunged only the more As in Ajaccio, vortex. the revolutionary and the political Valence, he frequented he gave his

in Auxonne and

clubs

gatherings ;

signatureto

revo-

26

NAPOLEON

addresses,amongst others a document lutionary calling for the sentencingof the King to death, came forward himself a as speaker, and dailygathered together his
non-commissioned newspapers.
a

officers "At
ease

to

read

to

them
so

the

Paris
to

in my my

mind,"
country
have
so

he and
now

writes the
no

friend,
my for

"

over

the

lot of

fame
care

of
save

friend
the
to

(he
common me

means

I Paoli),

fatherland from and

a

in

this

hour

of

leisure
in
a

left

the
rest
a

day, I
brain full of and

shall

chat

with

you,

full
the from

just indulge of important thoughts

whom

affairs of
men

State, and
one

heart

of

for whom

has

regard

one

severed." unwillingly Absorbed though he was in all the great questions of the day, the course he of his reading, to which himself in his hand, his pen set with systematically be traced with precision. Previously he had may been about books given to reading at random, now natural history now history, geography, now ; but from this time onwards himself to the perusal he devotes of political of the Sorbonne, treatises. From a history from the Memoirs of Duclos and from a History of the French Nobilityby Dullaur, he extracts instances of the cruelty of the Anden and Regime^ of treachery the degeneracy of the nobility and and of the clergy, did Nor and the throne. despotism of the Church he put aside his own resumed projects literary ; he his old idea of writing a historyof Corsica; he now thought of producing it in the form of two volumes ; he entered into negotiation with two publishers on the matter, in and applied to Paoli for assistance He however, regard to material for the work. was, to be disappointedin both lishers respects ; neither the pubthe general would have nor anything to say

is

CORSICA
the
a

27
sent

to

time

undertaking. He pamphlet full of

which he had
at

had

Paoli

at

the

same

violent

accusations
as

against
lecture
now

Buttafuoco,
the club

delivered he with

in had

printed.
on

But

Ajaccio, and which the generallooked

upon his of his old

had

equal disfavour
on

the

attack the
to

friend

and He

the
not

jects proin boxes

not
a

for

History
get
were

Corsica. documents
; moreover,
a
man

was

position
in which
a

out

from

the

they
to

kept

task

be

undertaken the

held

also that

by historyof

historywas in his youth

was

; he

Corsica

not

of

cient suffi-

importance for the world at large. He advised Napoleon to follow the advice that had been given himself with him by the Abbe Raynal, and to content dotes making a collection of such brief records and anecas might be adapted for portraying the heroism
of the The Corsican young character.

however, officer,
with also another
to

had

alreadybegun

to

busy himself Raynal seems

the in which project, have encouraged him. that be awarded and what
a

Abbe The

Academy
founded
essay

announced Lyons had by Raynal himself, should the truths

men

of

prize,
for
an

questionwhat of most were importance to of happiness. This a was well with Napoleon's mood
upon in his essay
resume

feelings
in
; he

for the that

achievement very
sent

task of the

fitted

moment to

in

August.

It is difficult

of its contents,

for it is

give a clear badly put togetherand

full of

sider repetitions.But it is necessary for us to conit side by side with the other products of his of them affords us a deeper insight into pen, for none his soul. and It is more than a study of politics philosophy : it constitutes a series of self-revelations,

conscious

and

unconscious, comparable

with

those

of

28

NAPOLEON almost calling incidents in

and Jean-Jacques,
as

for
his
to

as

much

sideration con-

actual

life.
have

It is

for instance, not impossible,

in mind when
we

Napoleon
the

himself

read

one feelings

experienceson
"

of description returning to the land

his
scenes

of

one's

birth.

You

hasten the

through the
of the

of your that
nature

childhood's attended and

on

joys,
your

witnesses

emotions

first

experiences of
sorrow over

human

the first

spirit you happiness

rekindled
to

awakenings of live those days

Your heart." the
to

in your and again, for your

heart.
taste

In their is

afresh.
in

love
He

fatherland
the

your of
or

conducts in hills, of the

sea

reader

the

summit

Corsican the shore

the

glow
the

of

the

setting sun,
the island

that foams

around
star
one

where cliffs, bosom of

the the

of spectacle

day
fills

settingin
with

the

infinite expanse

melancholy. He shows us the interior of a hut at the close of the day's work stand peasant's ; we with him the height crowned of on by the monument St. Remy it extends the plainof Provence, on ; below
which ago, the and Romans where
a

set

their mark thousand in

on

two

thousand

years lie

hundred flows
runs

of the Cimbri

buried.
than
an

The
arrow.

Rhone A road
town

the

distance, swifter
:

the left
at

at
a

some

tance disin
a a

is meadow. dream such of

as :

small
"

;
as a

nearer

hand
were

herd

You

feel
is

though
prey
to

you

in living Pictures

your these
;

heart do
not

emotion."

merely recall
records in the

Rousseau's
of

they are the experienced by the writer

Nature

course

pictures actually feelings of those long

was so

roamings,of which,
No doubt his

like

Rousseau,
reflections

he
on

fond.
and also

further

the

nature

of our significance recollections

of

towards feelings Rousseau. So

too

the State the

show

that principle

CORSICA is made the the basis of the

29 that

whole,
be

feelings risingto
and curbed

height of passion must

reason,

controlled

by

rightlyremarked, a leading far more idea ,in Emile. But striking than such similarities of thought is what is peculiar to Napoleon, This and even more directly opposed to his teacher. itself not merely in his direct commendation of shows the studies that had delightedhim since his days at Brienne and when he praises mathematics logic, ; as
is, as
and in the
same

has

been

way

history,

"

that

basis

of

moral

science, that
as

the

contrast

light of truth, that destroyer of prejudice," the surest guides for the path of life ; but pression, exdeeper. To use his own goes much
great
emotions
to
"

the which ideals

"

that of

is

to

say,

those its of

are are

directed those

the
are

world

the

State of the

and soul

that

characteristic

to a passion for the Napoleon. With him they amount of the State and of organised creative power peculiar contrasted with those more desires as common society,

that
are

are

destructive

of such

ideals. filled with them

What such

he

admires

the up

great
from with the

men,

who,

emotions,
power
;

build

states, and

give

freedom the

and

his heroes

Plutarch, and
their soul
can

peoples whom
yet
these like if,

they
noblest
flowing over-

penetrate

spirit. And
work

of stirrings

destruction
over

mountain
"

torrents,
the

they break
Danube its
course

their banks.

Emotion could

is like
turn

at

child

it from down the

Donaueshingen : ; but a couple of

may
to

hours'

journey
and
ever

valley it
cities

flood

whole

provinces
Reason
must

bring
be

whole

destruction."
stream

stronger than
may the

the flow of

of

the

however feelings, the restraint become of

generously it
reason,

but, under

power
more

the

feelings

should

mightier and

creative.

30 Rousseau foundations also of

NAPOLEON
has

written virtue.

that

in

strength lie
the heroic is
sentence

the

every

But every

tone not

ringing through Napoleon's

within His

of the author of the new the compass Heloise. preaches gentlenessand idyllic gospel of nature you
seem

joys
"

to

hear

the

notes

of the
that

shepherd's
resounds young Geneva the of

flute ; while

it is the

warrior's

trumpet

youthful writings of through these Napoleon. Like Napoleon, the Citizen was a foreignerin France, having been still a boy ; but his own country while
his

taken the

from

city of

origincould scarcelyboast a historyof its own ; its great days dated from generations back. many Although a free state and independent, it was meated perand its sons had by the French spirit, sought
and

found

riches

and

honours neither
as

in

Paris. the

So

the

greatest of them
of such
national

all had memories

tasted

bitterness

poisoned Napoleon's experienced the growth in his heart of youth, nor for the State which had been implanted that sentiment Corsican land. in the young by the history of his fatherFor
to to

had

Rousseau

the
to to

State

has

no

other

use

than
ensure

protect the weak,

every
man

curb

the

ambitious, to
he
is

that
men

which

entitled

and be

to produce finally

who,
and
more

like

himself, should

able in

to

taste

life's He

joys
is

full

liberty.
to
serve

appreciateits beauties disposed to hate the

eyes the soul of
man

State than is

it.

In

his

disfiguredand
influences

distorted

through
all social

the

ing constrainwhich

of
first

society and
cause

in civilisation, differences.

he

finds
men

the
are

of

By

nature

civilisation from

is

itself.

equallike the denizens of the wild, and of manhood nothing but a falling away For the contrary, man Napoleon, on

CORSICA exists action of the for

; he

31 State. Man and power in his is born for

the
must
:

sake

of

the

strive for freedom for him freedom and

as

for the power

are

State
In

able. inseparthe

Rousseau's

theories,
the

life, even

family is placed in
like
a

background,
in his

true

Corsican, is rooted
is absorbed

Napoleon, family. Finally,

while

Rousseau his mind

course own

happiness ;
to

in in his own existence, entirely whilst Napoleon gives his whole

the fate of his the Revolution.

country and
conscious brief
note

his

and family,

the

of

Napoleon
of upon and

himself
In

was a

of which
on

these he the

ences differ-

outlook.

Rousseau's
causes

famous

treatise

penned origin

of human

being written from home, family or

strife and without

it as he characterises inequality, without the standpointof the man ties who has And existed he without

social

friendship.
doctrine citizen
men

protests his

disagreementwith the his own standpoint as

to to
"

emphatically. From
of
a ever or

State have home

"

it

was

thinkable un-

him

that the

should of wife

been
or

able

exist without
In

need

friends.

the

progress up

of
in

centuries,"he
a

says, have with

treasures

the

peoples
other,
without social

thus side and

growing
the earth

state
came

of

nature to

multiplied
each

by side,till as they
no

deal

longer yielded its

came

cultivation,there
distinctions
came

into

existence and

property,

and

governments,
and

in their

train there Man sessed poswise other-

self-seeking, pride
from he
to

ambition. and the

the
never

beginning
have

sense

reason,

could

had and

virtuous

conduct,
not
our

feeling of obligation the happiness that

of Geneva that

virtue
can

gives.
us

It is

Citizen

teach

this." from this that the Socialistic element in

It follows

32 Rousseau's
outset

NAPOLEON

theory of

the State

is excluded

at

the

very

He Napoleon's political system. nises recogof society. The the existing ment Governinequalities be the highestlink in the social chain, promay vided Let only that the beggar is not the lowest.
"

from

this link small

be,"

he

writes

in the

Discours

de

Lyon,
the

"

the

the proprietor, every work his

small
man

shopkeeper, or
who with
a

skilled

artisan,or
amount

other
can

reasonable

of for

feed, clothe, and

Here

provide

again Paoli is his the example. He agrarian policy and calls it his greatest service his people that he to secured for each sufficient property to supply him of little labour. We with sustenance at a cost already recognise in this and in other points the system of its fundamental included the Emperor, which among of the contentment principlesthe security and
home

family." appeals to

peasants
The in For
sets

and

manual the his

labourers. State
is

theory of
essay of emotions
are

put

forward

by Napoleon
the ruler. he The which
"

this the

and

that of essentially the aspirations by

store

those the
a

of the
husbandman

ruler, the
and

hero.

occupations of
he "have writes,
:

the

artisan,"so

the

man

effect upon the imaginarestraining tion who is fortunate enough to dwell in that restlessness does
not

the

country
with

is free from the idler ; he

a

which in need
to

works of
so

havoc

stand

highly developed
his in feelings labour
is

reasoning power
"The
man

in order who will

keep
no

check."

undertakes
:

manual the the

more

requiresa stronger
more

the

force

of

current

dams

should of

in need
his

of

reason."

and it is necessary that powerful, be more powerful too ; he stands force he needs the whole self-study, These words picturebetter than any

CORSICA others
"

33

that could tell

us

be of

used

they

his

Napoleon's frame of mind heart full to overflowing with

and power, and
at

longings after
time, of
with the How the he force
was
a

action

the

same

force of will which iron bands hard of the the he of had cool
to

controlled observation

these and

emotions tion. calcula-

however, against struggle, him,

how

fire within

keenly

alive

tragedy that like a dark cloud attends all human happiness and greatness, is made upon manifest by the trulyimpressive words with which he does he feel the fire of genius in his proceeds : if so veins ? Luckless I pity him he will man :
to
"
"

be
he

the

wonder

and the

the
most

envy

of

all those of his them

who

feel

as

does, but
of

miserable broken fire of

:

all.

The

bonds

are equality

whole But

life will be let

so us

unhappy
take How it

!
too

Ah much years
comes

that
to must

genius.
it
comes

not

heart, for
pass the
to

! rarely
one

many

by
burn

before
!

even

such

individual
are

into destined

world

Men

of
to

genius

like

meteors

in order

illumine

the

century

in which
to note

they
the

live."

It is curious
to

place that Napoleon gives

it among which it the
a man

ambition.

He in
:

reckons

the

destructive
are a

impulses,three
forms of

number,
he that

in his eyes vice of when

but

egoism
vice of

calls

man's he has

maturity, the
grown and
new

seizes

enervatingpassionsof his youth, that dangles before his eyes deceptive dreams of delights, only to leave him a victim in his old
weary his unsatisfied of

the

age of

to

cravingsfor
ambition
as

power.
a

He

thinks

this sentiment

with with
a

pallid features,wild
sardonic smile upon its mastery

phantom eyes, unsteady gait,and its lips; to the man who

become
moves

hideous

falls under

misdeeds

in

34 game, and And cabals

mere mere

NAPOLEON end

means

to

an

lies,slanders,

abuse,
when

arguments

and

length he reaches the homages of the peoples are Napoleon instances the great men
at to

figuresof speech. the pinnacleof power,

a

weariness

to

him. have
men

of theworld
:

who

fallen victims
in whose ranks

this vice of ambition he himself Alexander Charles

"

those

great

was

one

day to

be numbered.
come

They beginwith
to

and V and

and Caesar,

down

Cromwell
Louis

and XIV.

and

II, Richelieu Phillip Ambition," he proceeds, takes

"

Alexander
to

from

Thebes
Issus
to

to

Persia, from
and

the

Granicus thence
to

lssus, from
; ambition

Arbela,
him
ever on

from

India

drives without

to

conquer

and

tate devas-

the
at

world,

his lust,until satisfying

consumed last,

by

his

own

flame, he
to

takes the

leave
son

of of

his senses,

imagines
insists he

himself
upon

be

god,

Jupiter,and

others these

Surely,when
must not
seem

wrote

sharingthis belief." words self Napoleon himin the eyes. have been
as

have

looked

Ambition
must

Does
to

it
this

in truth
to

that it

given
in
as a

youth
and
to

have
seen

looked

into

the

future

mirror,
worldwere

have

himself
it not
own

pictured in
seem as

it

the

conqueror

Does his
some

though

he

trembling over
from
summons

it

as

from
up
a

vision

? He turns destiny away of mad and he frenzy, spectacle in its place of a different race would claim their
succour

of

heroes, as though

he

in

againstthe phantom that has disquieted the city of his birth from him rescued Dion, who : the yoke of tyrants, Fabricius, Cincinnatus, and of in the spirit Lycurgus, all the champions of liberty whose lofty features he had pictured to citizenship, himself as a boy in Brienne, in the days when he was reading his Plutarch and beguiled away the sadness,

his resistance

CORSICA that from his consciousness of

35 with subjugation,

came

Paoli also dazzlingvisions of the great days of old. in these ; indeed, he stands out takes his place among Napoleon's judgment as the noblest exemplar of the and justice. champions of freedom ambition is there But not underlying the actions of these heroes ? It is noteworthy how Napoleon, even
even

where of

he

has

been

describingthe aspect
upon the
"

of

this and may

phantom
how do he

ambition,
with it
:

comes

this reflection ambitious the

: men

deals

But

good

; is it not
to

comforting for
to
a a

science reasoning con-

be

able

say

to

oneself families

I
I

have have the live

secured allowed State in has

the

happiness of

hundred prey
; my
unrest to

myself to become reaped the benefit

thanks from
to

anxiety, but they

have

fellow-citizens
:

quiet,

my

own

reaped
"

comfort

That sorrows." is joy from my true undoubtedly," Napoleon proceeds triumphantly seem as by justifying though he were (and it would but you do the Eighteenth Brumaire) : anticipation reflect that Fabricius, not Cincinnatus, Catinat, thought my
cares,
"

so

too, and
to

these
to

were

not

ambitious

men.

He

who

wishes

come

contribute of virtuous

and to efforts, by his own the happiness of the State, is the man to full of courage, strength,and principle, the
man

front

genius : such a of being mastered

and of will moral So dreams much
to account

will

master

Ambition
turn

instead emotion the

by it, he
:

will

both

he

is

possessed by
of which But he

spirit

liberty."
for the ideal world

Napoleon
is
aware

in his that

already
slaves of

twenty-second the realitydoes

of
ever passions,

year.
not
as

correspond
he says,
are

with the

it,that three-fourths
their

mankind,

seeking,never

attaining

36

NAPOLEON

of sentiment misanthropy which happiness. That Napoleon dogs the footsteps of genius, and which himself the saw visionary eyes of lurking behind behind and the mocking smile of Voltaire, Rousseau his hand had laid long since its frigid and which upon
own

burning brow,
all his

confronts

us

in this very

writing
heroism'.
as

amid

enthusiastic

of glorifications should reveal

Alas, if
a

that ideal world of if illusion, him the the close land

itself to him
for

world

that enthusiasm the

race

that liberty should up his

had

drawn

to

he

once

hated be

if disappear,
as a

of his birth

should the

given
of

prey be

to

ambitious, and
him of

even

hero

youth
And

from estranged
sense

in the

strife of
so

parties!
had

if that

which isolation, young

often

contracted take him

his heart

in those

days

of

should his,

captiveagain in the hour of his greatness, fied, intensiand his thinlydisguised misanthropy, grown lead him should to despisehis ideals ! of the In to autumn Napoleon returned 1791
Corsica
on a

fresh
more

six

months'

leave, his
than
ever,

presence

having
come

become

necessary National
as

from which

family
had

considerations. into

The

Assembly,
of
new

existence done

the

result The

the

Revolution Constitution the

of
had and

1789,
been

had

its work. and

proclaimed
had the

acquiesced in by
to

King,
It
was

France

begun

breathe
was

afresh.
at
an

almost
the

felt that

Revolution been
as won.

end,

that

final

victory had
the
come

In

all the
new

ments departtutions instiat

of
had
moment

country,
into the

in

Corsica, the
it
was

being, but
series

just
had

this

that

movement,
a

which

hitherto

heavy isolated blows and in the ever-increasing upheaval of the Ancien universal Regime^ began to assume, day by day, more
manifested

itself by

of

CORSICA

37
The
recast

threatening proportions. being organisation of the State was

and
more

whole upon elective

the

basis of the

broadest

democracy.
in

The the of

principlebecame
the
even

established, alike offices,in the

Church, in Law,
and

Government
in

Courts the the

to

the

Army,

with

which

National freest the

Guard
scope
to

had the

thrown

in its lot.

This

gave

election agitation, every which the principles upon State had forces thus after of taken the its
Anden

put
central

test

those the

authority of
a

which stand,but against

thousand

Regime^ using
a

the

legal forms
Election destruction. hundreds

provided,
election and but broke

offered
to

fierce the

resistance. of

added

forces

Differences years ago,

enmities, dating from

of
old

kept
out

within afresh towards

bounds with

under redoubled and

the

monarchy,

force. towards

Loyalty and
traditional

reverence

the throne

customs,

conscientious

the to obstinacy,devotion unbridled all the impulses of and and patriotism, ambitions, clashed together and grew into a raging noblest The whirlpool of passions and emotions. in France and the meanest mingled together. While

clerical

objections and of liberty ideals

the

great majority of the aristocracyhad

tied
to

felt themselves

and the

almost

monarchy, and had been crushed annihilated by the Revolution, in Corsica

the

of their robbed been had leading families who been quickly by the zAncien Regime^ had now power old position of influence,for it reinstated in their of the generalhostility clear that in view against was the held But old

monarchy,
the old broke

their
to

members

alone

would

be

for eligible all

election feuds
out

posts in the government.

and

strugglesfor
them,

power

immediately

amongst

everyone

38

NAPOLEON the and influential and

was

endeavouringto
more

secure

most

tive lucranow

posts for himself

than
ever

his relatives.

Paoli

Department and Chief of its National Guard, thus combining the and highest administrative military authority. Noelection made his to was high office without any became surrounded sanction, and thus he soon by
all would-be
were

of ruling spirit the fullest confidence was placedin President of the governing body

the

the island. him of

:

In Paris
at
once

he

was

the

but

their
as

cluded, Buonapartes,Napoleon inthose who sought his patronage, amongst hopes of seeing the eldest son, Joseph,

officials. The

chosen members
were

representative of
for the
to

Ajaccio
the

among

the

six

island

in

National It

Assembly,
cannot

destined

disappointment.
in and Mario acted
in

be

denied

that the General di

gettingJoseph Buonaparte's
Peraldi, elected
the if he interests had for of

Pozzo rivals,

Borgo
to

Ajaccio, seems
Corsican the claims of

have

independence
the

better

than

favoured

Francophil Buonapartes. It was consolation for Joseph to be made a only a partial member of the governing body of the Department, and be to shortly afterwards given a post in the Administration this involved as by Paoli, especially his going to Corte, the seat of the Government, and

being
The

thus

severed

from
were

his

friends
soon

in
to

Ajaccio.
their

brothers, however,
increased the

find

influence

through
for

the

death thus

of their
had

greatat

uncle
their of

Archdeacon,
the latter tells

they
of

placed
the his the
own

entire

sources disposal,

income,

control

which

had
us

in kept entirely in his Memoirs his had

so

hands.

Joseph

how the been

old

priestcalled togetherround
of the

bedside

members

familyof

which

he

long

head,

and

CARDINAL

FESCH.

From

lithograph

by

Delpech.

p.

38.

CORSICA comforted the

39

weeping
her
sons.

mother To

by

his

assurances we are

as

to

the abilities of he
"

Napoleon,

told,
"

omone poi, Napoleone, sarai un You, Napoleon, will be a great man." to pura Napoleon devoted portion of the money chasing, in conjunctionwith his uncle Fesch, national church lands) upon the property (probablyconfiscated destinies with he bound island. How closely up his at he took Corsica is shown by another step which The decree of the National time. the same Assembly

said

"

Tu

"

in

regard to the had provided for

in
to
a

constitution the

of

the of for

National
four

Guard

establishment desirable

battalions and

Corsica. the

It seemed of in his the he rank

Napoleon,
should the

interest

family,that
coveted in
a was

he

secure

commission

and Ajaccio battalion, that

; he

ticular par-

post which

of
was

adjutant-

major, the in hoping

it
was

third
to

battalion
most

justified
posts,
of and would in
at

get it,as, unlike

other

such

in

the

giftof

the
a

commander-in-chief
distant his relative

the

island, General
friend
of the necessitate his

Rossi,

good
not

family,and

appointment

Rossi Artillery.

giving up his commission and was favourablydisposed,

War
to

the
once

requestedthe Minister of of Napoleon. this appeal on He made

but had been there
was
no

sanction

nation his nomi-

the

ist

of

November,
decree

1791,

answer

until feel

January.
as a

Napoleon
had should
on

already begun
issued his
to

to

uneasy, that the

the

effect

every
ist

officer of

rejoin

regiment by

January,
the

Moreover, pain of instant dismissal. of this post Assembly had put the filling
of the volunteers the
return

National

into the hands

themselves, and,
of every officer

in
on

addition, had
active service

ordered

4o

NAPOLEON the National the Guard chiefs

attached with its had

two not

to

by

the

ist

of

April,
and

the

exceptionof
yet been

of each

battalion

lieutenant-colonels.

As, however,

this decision

the hesitate Then

to
came was

there
wished

ceived promulgated (althoughit had reof the Minister), Rossi did assent not nominate Napoleon for the post. the promulgation,however now ; and nothing left for Napoleon to do if he

to

remain
name

upon struck

the off

island the

and roll

yet
of
as

avoid

having
second the

his

his

ment, regior

but
in

to

secure

his He

appointment
succeeded in

first

command.

this,despite rivals,by
to

opposition organised by his abandoning the first placein the battalion

formidable
the of

active

the

most

them,

Giovanni

Battista

Quenza.
"

With the

of the Departmental authorities co-operation of which, Salicetti, the chief procurator-syndic officer of the purpose
"

tive execu-

the the

island, hasteningback
choice
scenes was

for specially the

ist

made violence

on

of
and

April,not
fell upon
had

without

of

and

uproar,

Quenza

and

been

intimidated

Buonaparte. Their opponents panies by the fact that the four combeen

of the
the this
not

district had

Salicetti having been city, by the Government; and hesitated to remove forcibly house of
a

specially brought into given full authorityfor Napoleon himself had

to
one

his

home three had

from
missioners Comreason

the

rival candidate

of the
he

of the
to

Department

whom

mistrust. But this

"

first coup executed his skilfully coup d'etat for have to was unpleasant consequences himself his friends. and had His who competitors, the greater number of sympathisers the inhabitants among of Ajaccio, were, of course, means by no
"

CORSICA

41 had

pleased
later,as
was
a

at

the

way

things
of

gone.

Eight days

the

result

continual

sanguinary encounter
had remained of in selection broke game, which
out

battalion and that

some

officers. in the main

there provocations, for the the military, with the city after the muster It began with a quarrel
street

in

the

course

of

the the

with of
to

the

National the

players whipping out their knives, Corsican is always provided. A patrol came along Guard, led by an officer,
to
a

bring
up

disturbance turned upon

close ;

but

the

putants diswere

now

the

soldiers, and
of
a

backed

by

the

increasingcrowd gradually
three of the

lookers, on-

disarmed with

them,

wounded
the take

fourth

stabs,and
from
the

forced all the

now patrol,

target for

bullets

windows,

to

speedily to
alle

to flight,

berrette ! and the

accompaniment of cries : Addosso of Napoleon, on hearing the sounds

at to
once

strife

shots,decided
He of hurried the
; he

to

go

to

the

disturbed
a was

district. detachment

the

barrack of

gate, where
the line

42nd
called

regiment
on

mounting guard
to

the

officer in command

assembly,"but the latter refused, even of the when the request was supported by members repulsed, Napoleon collected municipality. Thus of his own officers to accompany together a dozen In front of the cathedral they him the district. to he citizen carrying a gun, which came a young upon him towards levelled them. at Napoleon advanced his lowered to speak with him, whereupon the man and took Suddenly, seeing a step in advance. gun
beat
"

the

five of his

his comrades fired Serra. and

coming
wounded alarm The

out

of

the

cathedral

to

help,he
della

mortally Lieutenant
was now

Rocca

raised took

on

all

sides,and

the

officers

being

unarmed

to hastily

42

NAPOLEON blood of the shed that

now

flight. No
officers in the make On and

more

was

on

day, but

the

soldiers
near

the

battalion

assembled

barracks

seminary, and

proceeded

to

for resisting attack. preparations the following day there was more
on

this time
at

the

part of the

and shooting, volunteers,who, enraged bent upon Women revenge, and

the

murder
at

of their officer and

and
as

fired

armed well

unarmed the Abbe

alike.

children, as
of the

Peraldi, the

nephew

This the victims. state deputy,were among of things lasted, with brief intervals for parleyings, and four days longer, the situation becoming more Guard National serious The hour more by hour. of the Genoese occupied the Capucine monastery all approaches to the they commanded tower, whence food supply,and and city. They cut off the water from their numbers being increased by reinforcements the vineyards the country, they proceeded to laywaste and of

fields in front
the
at

of the gates. first divided

The in

civil authorities
their

citywere but presently population,and

National
the Guard.

sympathies, carried were along by the enraged all their efforts to expel the exerted When on top of this M. de Mayard,
in command
a

regularofficer
maintained with his their

of

the

who citadel,

at to

first had

neutral and
two
a

attitude, decided
ordered
cannon a

comply
men

demands,
with

hundred
advance
avoidable. un"

of the

regiment
"

to

upon

National We

Guard,
form

catastropheseemed
writes and

decided,"
bold

Napoleon,
the

to

march it
was

out
a

in
case

column

capture

guns

for

against us had could only cut

sword." At this

action, for the combination proved entirely successful,and we

our

way

out

of
news

the

net

with that

the
two

moment

the

arrived

CORSICA Commissaries from of the would

43
were on

Department
soon

their

way

Corte, and

be

on

the

spot

upon ; where-

been had this news municated comMayard, to whom back and Napoleon, ordered by Quenza and a period of quiet immediately set in. the cannon We in possessionof the reports of this episode are of the which Courts drawn were up by the various the Department, together with strikingly written from memorandum relatingto Napoleon's own pen his battalion
a

; but

these

documents

are

all animated

by
the

and partisanspirit,

imbroglio
much,
of

of

they give us no insightinto hatred, treachery, and intrigue.

is that certain, it
was

This

however,

not

case

merely
of the

personal feelings, jealousy on

the

the of

part
the

leaders, revengefulness on
administration all the

part

but ordinary citizen,

that the influences

were

of the revolutionary

integratin involved, graduallydisof the Corsica. Church the It is had

social the

conditions of ranks
two
as

clear, too,

that
a

influence in the

produced
which had

division been

of

populace,
before in

unanimous Revolution

years

bringing with it the dawn of Corsican freedom. Ajacciowas a clerical city. The decrees of the National the nonAssembly against and the expulsionof the Capucines an juring priests, acclaiming the
"

order

of
"

monks had

citizens this Guard

account

standing high in the affections of the It was on produced very bad blood. the that Companies of the National
ordered
so

had had

been gone

into
as

the send

city.

The

clerical

party

to representatives Corte demand to permission for the Capucines to The of these envoys the Monday return. return on in Easter unfavourable week with an reply had the naturallyintensified feeling of bitterness ; the

far

to

44

NAPOLEON said

day called in the and Franciscan thus convent public attention the schism to contemplated ; they had having a processionthrough the streets, againstwhich the city authorities their face a fortnight had set non-juringpriestshad
mass

openly on

that

before
the

; wild

rumours

were

current

to

the

effect that

and be driven out to were priests the Napoleon's rivals, people massacred. country Peraldi and Pozzo di Borgo, took no part in these matters ; they still posed as friends of the constitution, the and they protestedagainst Napoleon way in which constitutional them with the fanatics and actionaries. reidentify to however, the They turned account, ing fanatical antagonism of the masses againstthe enforcof the clergy. This of the civil constitution was the strongest support for all oppositionagainst the who, for their part, had to rely party of progress, anarchical instinct of the revolutionary chieflyupon the people. The already too wide to be gulf was had no thought of giving in, bridged: the Church

sought

to

and

the
a

defenders

of the

Constitution

had

no

mind
to

for
draw drawn

compromise.
nearer

Whoever,
Church of the

therefore, sought
himself

to

the

found

inevitably
would
was

into

the say
to

ranks the
a

party that
Paoli
were

have heart

nothing to
as

Revolution. clerical he
as

at

far from

being

the

Buonapartes
into
a flict con-

and

their friends with

; but

had

been

brought

tendencies to at Bastia revolutionary pronounced degree : there had been bloodshed city, and this, indeed, had been the cause

very

in the of the

General's from
was

decision

to

remove

the

seat

of

government
But he ences, differ-

that port into

in
no

the

interior

of the

island.

way he

responsiblefor aggravating the

had
no

and

sympathy

with

the

aggressive-

CORSICA

45

ness

displayed throughout by
Moreover,
of had
the riotous

Napoleon
some reason

and
to
on

his feel the

associates.

he

had

personally offended
occasion
cannon

by Napoleon's
outbreak
:

action when

Mayard's
and had

been

directed
to
a

everything pointed
sent
a

against the battalion catastrophe, Napoleon

to

message been

to

the

Commandant

the effect that

to

he

had

ordered

by

the

General
no

hold order have

on

the had been this

position in the city, although reallybeen given. Paoli would

such

perhaps
made

glad if
occasion

the

National

Guard

had

its way

which the Royalist Ajaccio, Mayard had carefully kept closed againsthim, but, on the whole, he held rather with the people of the stamp di Borgo, who of Pozzo aimed much the at not so carrying out of the Constitution,as at securingthe independence of Corsica. The all that not sequel, as it turned out, was have wished. The Commissioners Napoleon would of the Department, although sympathising with the into

the citadel of

Buonaparte faction,decided
remove

that the

it

was

necessary It
was

to sent

the
:

battalion also

from

city.
his

to

Corte

hither
to

Napoleon
had
an

made

way,

but

he

would Paoli

seem

have

interview

previouslywith
in

with

reference of
a

to

the

question of putting him

The the three brothers He that

command abandoned
now

new

battalion.

General, however,
learnt
to

this

idea, and

just how
the him

entertain
make
wrote

they stood in his eyes. applicationof Lucien

"

refused
he

should

his secretary.
to

He
"

his talents," recognises but he wishes He been had

to

Joseph
from
us,

Napoleon,
that is his

hold of

aloof

reason.

is afraid

evoking
all
too

which have jealousy, frequent of late." Napoleon

cries of

becoming
intended,

46

NAPOLEON Paris

immediatelyafter his appointment, to familybusiness,and also in connection

affairs of the
we

go

to

on

with it would

personal
seem

his

own

"

amongst

them
to

production
have
no was

of

book,

as

the of

nature

of

which

information.
to
see

One

the chief

of objects
at

this visit

after his
there

sister, Marianne,
was

St.
was

Cyr,

of

whose whether the

marriage
she

question ;
on

it

doubtful

could

remain

at

St.

Cyr
that be

pending
institution. attended the

forthcoming reorganisation of
There
The
was now

another

matter

to

for
and

positionheld in the legislature by of Corsica held out scant representatives promise favourable judgment upon the whole a episode, rendered in person lutely absoNapoleon's presence
to.

necessary how his absence

; the

more

so

in that he could

not

tell

from

the

roll-call of his

January had been taken, and there was might be deprived of his militaryrank in France well as in Corsica. Without he delay,therefore, for Paris on the 28th of May. set out
These
to
were

regiment in danger that he

as now

the

weeks
was

during which
progress. end of

the

catastrophe
had been
a

the

monarchy
of
war

in

There

state

since had been

the

April, and
former
won

the leaders

first of
thusiasm en-

encounters

defeats.
who

The had

the

Revolution,
in the

those
summer

Napoleon's
had

of like

1791,

quarrel angrily,just
Corsica. reins which of had

their

begun contemporaries
had taken up Feuillants

to

in

The

new

Ministry,which
after the the war, had

the and

government

fall of

begun
Its Danton

dissensions.

yield to

faction of

fallen a victim to already Girondist wing had been forced to and thirsty Robespierre, while the bloodfor a dictatorship, Marat cried out

CORSICA
and the destruction of the
most

47

King
of

and
his

all aristocrats.

Napoleon only saw, like what was happening on

nature

contemporaries,
; the

the

surface

able irreconcilthe
as

and

the

subtle the

hostilityof
Tuileries and their
was

anti-

revolutionarypolicy of
to

ceptible imperwhich the

him

as

the

forces and

motives

actuated indirect
to

the various
means

factions
secret

and leaders,

and

paths by
various in their
to

which

they sought

attain

their
to

ends. him

The

themselves

only

partiespresented One rough outlines.

as

thing only was quite clear this world : namely, that

that last, the
a

him,

to

the

rest

of the
not

state not

of the

things
State That he

could

Constitution, if

must itself,

experience
was

general upheaval.
to

Constitution had taken the

sea

at

stake

which

years which bonds which

before had of he

the for

oath him him Yet

to

of and and he

and fidelity, established the had

race

bridged
brotherhood had
to

between hatred. and

for
to

felt such

begun

look

forward

its overthrow

all that the future and

might bring,with a indifference. He despised

ever

ness sinister calmthe of

populace
the

more

than the

; and

the

demeanour

King
made bore

when
a

Parisians

broke
on

into the his

"

had Tuileries,
"

strong impression

mind. the

The

King
are

himself

well,"

he

writes

Jacobins

fools."

Lafayette's oppositionto the Jacobins, his letter to the before it in person National Assembly, his appearance All of June, did not the 28th on displeasehim. of his sensible and reasonable people approve ceedings," pro"

he serious and

writes

; but

he

draws of the

attention
matter
:

to
"

the The
;

dangerous
is
to

side lower lead the

people,that
without
a

say, the it will end of

classes, are
to
a

fascinated which
"

doubt
an

conflict

will Those

perhaps make

Constitution."

48
who
are

NAPOLEON the

at

head,"
; it

he

proceeds to remark,
be

"

are one

creatures pitiable
sees

must

admitted,
the
is taken

when

all this

at

close all the know

quarters, that
trouble the that

populace
to

is its

worth scarcely

win

favour.
Paris
are

You

is very
worse

much

the

still and and

history of Ajaccio ; that of same ; perhaps its inhabitants more given to petty, more
must

grumbling
view of
the

slandering. You thing to realise that

and that the French
and
to

get the close

is has

enthusiasm
race

merely
become

enthusiasm senile and These whose

has words

lost its sinews

are

muscles." his brother

addressed

Lucien,

ardour revolutionary Napoleon, seeming to him

;

had

begun
to

to

disquiet
a

inimical
to

the

interests influence

their

purpose the emotions

a

was

produce
hot-headed

upon

of the

family's cooling youth.

to

They
been

are,

however,

trustworthy
and the

indication of

his

real attitude.
a

Patriotism

love

had liberty

safeguard to himself against misanthropy. Now he saw Everyone," he things as they were. interests and is proceeds, is working for his own of fear for his own with hand fighting weapon every of intrigueare methods Lower and calumny. being than ever more things destroy employed now ; these Those be pitied who one's ambition. to are men those of have the misfortune to play a part even need do not it : to live in peace and quiet, who them and to those of needs devoting one's self to one's own that is the kind of life for a man to lead one's family, of from four thousand he is in possession to five when
" "
"

thousand five wild

to

livres

year

"

for

the

man

of from

twenty-

is no that is to say, who longera prey to forty, leon imaginings." It is to be noted here that Napoambition, as he did a year no longer contrasts

CORSICA

49 the kind
as

before, with

the He

eager
is

high
that

ends. involves and

of aspirations talking of the for fame

as

heart of

towards ambition
to

desire
to

well

devotion he his
now

fatherland for win

a

noble He his

and ideals, has pen. of lost

"

which
even

claims disto

himself.

desire he

immortalityby
on later,

My

work,"

writes

week

the but

7th

and So

copied out,
be

this

revised August, "is finished, being so, nobody will printit. least desire
to

it, I have

not

the

shine

as

an

author."
But

Napoleon
heart

would
had

not

have

been
out.

himself In the

if the midst

fire in his of all the

reallyburnt

"

agonising experiencesthat the country was of all the interests midst in the going through but cautiously he devotes himself, restlessly to which take up the study of to he managed to find time
"

astronomy.
in the
same

"

During

my

letter," I have
with
a

sojourn here," he writes been occupying myself a

It is
at
once a

good
science

deal and

astronomy.
enables has

noble matical mathevery

very

and pleasantdistraction,
me

my

knowledge
"

to
a

master

it with

This little application.

been

great gain
"

for me."
your

Believe, obey, work,

He of de the had

judge
these

not

these into the

are

duties."
a man

put

words
to

mouth

of

people,speaking
but
a
"

his

son

cours in his Dis-

Lyon;
"

loftysoul," he
this answer." and

had

proceeded at
brain, can
he

once never

to

say, be

sensitive with
in
as

heart, a wholesome

satisfied its

"Virtue,"

"

says, is the

has

being
soul
. . .

courage

strength:
of the
a

energy

life of the

it is the emotions
man

source

of discernment. the
is

The

of

faculty Spartan were

strong
. .

emotions

of

strong

only

the
.

man

man good : the weak without strength, energy,

is

wicked. is neither

Without virtue
nor

there

So

NAPOLEON is

happiness." He
We find another translation

insisting continually upon

of
we come 1 :

this.

indication which

it in

verse

from

of
the

Pope,
summer

upon

amongst

his

writingsin
Plus II

of 179

notre

est fort,plusil faut qu'il agisse, esprit

meurt

dans

le repos, il vit dans

1'exercice.

The

world
into

of his ideals

lay around

him

now

tered shat-

fragments; but his genius and will-power, himself and to and the impulse to exert to conquer These stillalive in his breast. achieve happiness, were that attributes to be were fullynow developed more the restraints free from his pathway became more
involved been Not in those duties towards motives stood
man

the

State

which

had

assumed that

only from Napoleon

like every towards
new

of self-interest. in these has led

alone who

respects.
his
temporaries con-

Moreover,
their time

great

he goals, upon the

was

borne This

alongby
was

active living when the

influence of

himself.
were

the

ideals

century

breathing

their last in France.

common

had The

meeting their end in of things in which with that old order they but which their origin, they helped to undermine. fountains of the deep had opened, and new suspected un-

They

were

forces
had dreams
come

to

working destruction all around them the front, overwhelming the idyllic
peace and

of wide-world
with which the fanatics the

happiness and
had their

dom, free-

revolutionists

work Both who with

amid the had

jubilationof
and the into power
a

begun their contemporaries.

the
men

dreamers

among armed

latelycome
no

themselves
no

and and cursing cruelty and mercy. All

violent evil

zeal that knew

limits

the

of ambition, spirits senseless

covetousness,

and cunning,and fear,

rage,

as

CORSICA well the

to

51

as

mission of loyalty, unwavering subgood spirits ancestral faith, intrepidstrength of will, themselves establish the other. of
see

and the

high-wrought patriotism,ranged of rival forces that sought to ranks

themselves, and
motives

in and

assert

fought one
and
was

with

Everyday
to

incentives

came,
to

course,

the

surface,as Napoleon
became the maxim the

quick
the

; each
to
some

for

himself
extent

of the
;
wave

masses,

and,

also, of
destruction

leaders the

former

seeking

to

escape

from

of unbridled latter

passions

bearing down upon them ; the of winning profit and chance

honours
was

from
one

the of

work

of

grasping at every and securing power destruction. Napoleon

the He first he
soon

not

these, and
of

from

viewed

their

proceedings with
his

disgust.
own

bethought
he had

him, however,

powers,

which

Whither the path strengthenedby unceasing work. little as everyone as else, was leading him he knew with could but he, the foreigner, more regard matters indifference than the Frenchmen fate of of whose their that he
once

lot

was

more

involved closely only the ideals drawn these him ideal close

in the he
to

country.
had for hated. which
a

It

was

dreamed the
were

while Now

nation

dreams

vanishing for
of his That

he

had and dark his He the But

sacrificed almost

the

independence
for it.

native

island whose

his love

melancholy
him away from

wings had so often brooded over boyhood and youth had passed
now

in the

days of
him. that him.

regarded it
man

as

one

of allow

those
to

weaknesses
come over

strong
the
sense

must

not

of

lonelyisolation

remained.

the goal to be have was we Self-mastery, seen, who aimed at according to Napoleon by the man and happiness. The would achieve success strength,

52

NAPOLEON
in

untiringway
now so
"

which him
a

he in

had

practisedhis
stead.
"

own

cepts pre-

stood

good
to

I advise

you,"
thing, every-

he
to

concludes exercise mind

letter

his young in wish

brother
"

Lucien,
in

self-restraint you, if you

everything
to

happy life." Do let yourself be entangled not by anything ; that is the advice that he gives Joseph, and that he keeps" taken He had his repeating daily to himself. up
lead
a
"
"

quarters in

the
"

same

hotel

as

his

rivals di

the

Corsican for
a

deputies.
moment,
our

I have

only
was

seen

Pozzo but

Borgo
"c

meeting
was

formal be

With friendly." Peraldi

no

Peraldi, peace
declared between is very
war us

not

to

restored.
is
to

has

against me,
in

there he

be

quarter
"

future,"

and

adds, mockingly,
is

it

lucky for him that he capacityas deputy, Napoleon

to

invulnerable,"in
;

his

means

he
to

is

referring
at

the

request
with writes

which which
at

he

had

made had
not

his rival

Easter, but Arena,

and letter he
is

Peraldi that first, himself

"

he

complied. Of everybody shuns him,

; but

that he

lives for says,

alone
on

in

the

next

Napoleon
an

got

very he

well

with

him,

ardent

democrat,"
of
a

and

rather

dry

tone

letter and

written

complains of the by Joseph to that

way If
in which
"

influential the

personage, had

of the

brusque
him.

Department
at

treated
make
a

he

looks the

askance others

you,

he

will

difficulties weak

for you,
; he

enjoys and he has more than they,and ability great prestige As things stand at belongsto the ruling clique. clear only as to one thing,namely, that present, I am
you

will

only give

support

...

those friends General

"

should

be

well
or

treated

who

have so."

been
"

our

until now,

may
writes

yet become
will remain

Paoli," he

in his first letter

so

to

Cling to Joseph,

he

is

and all-powerful

in

that future

CORSICA which weakness

to to
ever

53 The condition
was

none

of
in

us

can

foresee." found

of culated calway

which him

Napoleon
"

France
was more on

make

feel that Corsica It

1 seems

the

achieve

its freedom. he writes in

our on

likelythan
"that this all
look, out-

now,"

the

8th

of

June,
But

this will result

once

the
now no

independence." object of his warmest

other you
to

desires,wins
"

from
in

him

words do."

than

these

Bear

this

mind he
;

in what
seems we

During
abandoned it

the this

following
view of

weeks
matters

have
come

do

not

across

At
seems

all events,
to to

with

the full

again in his letters. he approval of his family,

theirs with with elected
an

have

directed

all his affairs and of close relations

eye He
new

the

continuance

France.
to

counsels National do his

Joseph, for instance, to get Assembly ; he would be a

to

the did will

fool if he he

not

best

manage poor

this,for

otherwise

always play a
He himself

very

part in Corsica.

what do. to long uncertain last he At decided to give up his post in the Corsican battalion and rejoin his old regiment, for the difficulties which had been caused by his absence from his corps and by the Ajaccio affair had now been smoothed Not ment only had the Governaway. backed as accepted his excuses, they had up been the Corsican by responsiblewitnesses amongst but in addition he had been given a comauthorities, mission dated from the previous as captainof artillery, February. The other business,however, after having for
a

remained

moment

threatened and

to

take

serious
not

turn

"

for

his opponents,
to

Peraldi,had especially
the
"

hesitated of both

report
of

to

the

Minister

insubordination
set

leaders
to

the

battalion of

was

right by
a new

reference

the

Ministry

Justice under

law, mainly

54

NAPOLEON the

these complaints Committee rejecting Artillery him. Napoleon, who had not allowed himself against to be troubled by all this,refers to it in a letter dated the 7th of August, the eve, as he himself points out,

by

of
may

"

big blaze," so
out

that he

writes,
occurred

"

however

matters

turn

I shall find

myselfestablished
that

in France."

Three the

days
Bourbon

later

the
"

event

overturned*

throne

by
see a

the

Parisian

storming of the Tuileries enabled to populace. Napoleon was

the close

everything
brother the

at

quarters
in been the

from
Place
he

the du made

house

of

of Bourrienne

Carrousel.
his way

When into mob the

palace

had

seized in the

the Tuileries

Gardens
Swiss

midst

of the

raging
to

just as the treacheryand

Never had he
so

Guards

had

fallen victims

violence he
set

of their
eyes upon
at

cowardly
such
a

ants. assailfield of His

to

carnage,

said

afterwards

St. Helena. in
a

the subject are on feelings brother Joseph, who alludes did who not unfortunately have would conquered, so shown

revealed
to

letter

his but

it in his

Memoirs,
it. The had

preserve

King
he

Napoleon
He

wrote,

himself
in

on

horseback. it is

retained

this view

afterwards

in this connection interesting to remember a phrase he used in April, 1792, in It is well known of the riot of Ajaccio : his account but how how the populace is encouraged by success, the with it meets it loses heart when slightest easily this letter to back." In set Joseph he described another experience which is too characteristic to be he came overlooked. a Just after the fighting upon down in the act of striking Marseillais who one was I said to him of the King's bodyguards. : man and exile,
" " *

from
*
"

the Are

South,
from

let

us

leave

this poor
too

wretch Yes.'
*
"

his life.'

you

the South

'
"

'

Well,

let

CORSICA
him away make his

ss of others
turned

escape.'
from such

"

Hundreds

and passed by in spectacles less when silence,even they sympathised with the lucktheir side of politics.The on victims,and were Corsican belonged to no party and had no young their eyes

sympathy
scenes

with

any and

section

of

the

mob drama

; hardened

to

of blood had
man
no

the violence, for

to

being
an

enacted this lust

in Paris unarmed of
as massacre a

terrors

him,

but

the
to

sight of
aimless

about invokes he

be

sacrificed

his

pity and

his

sense

of honour
the murderer

soldier,and
his

intervenes he

between

and

standing and underthe insight displays in which he in the way of the psychologist able he is vulnertouches his man at the only point where the moment, at softeninghim as though by a of magic by the memory of his native touch place.

victim, and

had burnt down enthusiasm to Though his political ashes,Napoleon had not outgrown the humane feelings and loftysentiments that were so strikingin him in of honour, and his youth : the manliness, the sense
we

may

even

say

that
as a

attraction

for the their

heroic, that

had

filled his soul

boy

still find

place in
a

his

heart. The

fall of the

monarchy
On the
1

was

to

effect

change
the

in

Napoleon's plans. School of St. Cyr was

of Marianne's home aristocratic take her and
at
on

6th

of

August,

done
was

away thus

with, and
settled. for

the

Royal question
porary tem-

future that had

was

The

been

found

her

there decided
was

by
to

friends
to

closed.

Napoleon
he himself and

back the

Corsica,whither
of October

going,

15th

brother

sister arrived

Ajaccio.
Meanwhile the elections If
to
once

the

Convention

had
to

been

completed.

Joseph

again had

failed

56
reach
come

NAPOLEON
the
out

goal of
victors

his in

ambition,
the

at

least his party had Out National

now

contest.

of

the

six

of representatives in whose among hand them

the island in the

destiny of France Salicetti, were opposed

the the
war were

Assembly, lay,four,
Paoli. The

to

developing at a rapid defensive The had rate. already been abandoned In for the offensive. the in the north, as Alps, the Republican armies advanced beyond the existing frontiers. The seizure of Belgium led to the breach with England, while the Spaniards also joined the
enemies
now

Revolution

and

of

France.
to

Thus the south

the and
was

theatre the
to

of
waters
one

war

was

extended

of

the

Mediterranean,
most

and

Corsica

prove young

of the

difficult
to

positionswhich
Thus
ever,

the

Republic
more

had

defend.

Paoli's Government far

as

post
at

became Paris

important than
made deliberately

the
as

having

all-powerful possible, To the island. his various other duties on they had of the military added, in September, the command
him,
district

of

Corsica, comprising
now new was

the Paoli

23rd

Divison.

The

question
to

whether

could

adapt
must

himself

this

condition close bonds

of
to

which things, the nation

link his country which he had

by

against
further
choice ernment. Govto

formerly championed it, still diminish its independence,and make with no it, of its own, subjectto the ideas of the French
Could he had
now

become him

an

enemy of

England, which
and had
a ever

given
like the his

twenty years
of Corsica
?

pitality, hosdinia, Sarwas

which,
been

nearest

neighbour,
It

friend

nullification of his whole a complete volte-face^ past, that the Revolution It had been required from him. his wish remain above wish was to not : that parties

CORSICA
to

57

be fulfilled. the and

He

had

seen

hope
a

for Corsica's

well-

being in
France prove

maintenance

of

neutral

between position also

was now

England ; illusory ; he found

supreme time of the
over

that

hope
waters

to

himself the

forced

to

make

the

tricolour
At

around the be

Corsica. he

the

elections

for

Convention taken
unawares

had

allowed

to himself, being ill,

by

Salicetti ; but
over

he

again
to

exercised the

universal

ence influ-

assemblies provincial which had to be now held, according to a decree of the Convention, for a complete renewal of their membership. The administrative bodies of the Department, the the the
were

elections

Town of the

Councils, the
National

Courts and

of

Justice,and
Gendarmerie

Staff

Guard
; in

all manned
so

by

his followers he moved into had

short, the General

in of the hollow

had of and The

contrived
; he

that had

Corsica the the he

seat

his hand the

Government Corte.

local of of

Treasury
the the

interior,to
had under the

citadels

seaports
National whose

with garrisoned
mand com-

detachments of In notice

Guard,

officers upon

France, the
;
came

General's the clubs

he could fidelity rely. proceedings did not escape of Toulon and Marseilles
in

and

in

they
his

in for very

while sharp criticism,

Paris and

opponents,

Salicetti, Bartolomeo,

Arena,

tion the opinion of the Conveninfluencing of the public. "The and Corsican elections," Salicetti to wrote Napoleon at the beginning of tion." revolt to January, amount a against the Revolu-

Volney, were

"

He felt
sure

was

not

alarmed eventual
"

by them,
result Corsica
;

however be
to

; he

that
"

the

would in in
more

the the four

"

advantage of
dark months clouds

Liberty
the

in

spite of
or

over

horizon
to
see

three

they might hope

clearly.

If

58

NAPOLEON

they
we

are

to

reckoning in Corsica pieces, they are making

see our

shall is

opponents
beneath intimate the way the

ing Republic falla mistake, and perhaps swallowed up in the abyss upon
the

that

opening
both
men

their

feet."

The

letter

indicates the
two

and the

existingbetween now siding Napoleon was

relations
It

with definitely

Revolution. the

shows, too,

how

clearly they
of The

saw

through
was

disingenuous intentions
about

their opponents. crisis

brought
was

against Sardinia, which

in preparations,

by the expedition attempted, after long

the

middle

for with he

its

base, and

in which It
was

February, with Corsica to take Napoleon was part

the first

of

his battalion.

big affair

in which

engaged ; it proved unsuccessful,but certainly not through any fault of his,but through the fault of his superiors, of the officers that is,of Paoli and who his partisans. Things came such a pass to were which that Napoleon had with the guns to abandon in capturing the enemy's position. he had succeeded The and without not success squadron had to return
was

without

losses. attitude towards Paoli

Napoleon's
weeks of
extreme

during

these

tension

is characteristic The

sightednes of his farin his

and eyes, who

self-control.
even

General,
those be

belonged
had been

yet

to

the

class of
or

persons in the

friends his whit

in the

past
an

might

future.

Paoli,on
no

side,wore
inferior When
to

inscrutable equally in the the

to

mask, being
art

his opponent the members

were

of

dissimulation. who
in

of
sent

Convention,
Toulon
"

February,
Salicetti
on
"

1793,

amongst
excused

them

invited

him of
same

to

go

thither,he
and

himself
and he

the

ground
the

illness pre-

advancing

years,

advanced

CORSICA for

59

text

non-compliance when
of
came

Biron,
the

the

Commandersent

in-Chief Salicetti when

the

army

of
to meet

Alps,
island

for
;

him.
and
tured ven-

himself

the

to

Bastia

Paoli
to

refused

to

him
to

there, Salicetti
Corte into the

make also

his way wished

inland
to

lion's

den.

He

possiblethat
between the with dealings
course

It is prolong the game. Paoli still hoped to maintain a position and two a parties strong attitude in his the
men

in power
was

in France.
not to

But of

the

of the

Revolution

permit

this,

for

just

at event

this

moment,
occurred

the

beginning of April, a
in Paris. and the
"

decisive

had become
over

Dumouriez's Mountain tried

"

treachery had
had
turn

known,

triumphed
the On
a

the

Girondists,when
their
own

these and

to

catastropheto
the
same

account

against
was

Danton.

day
was

that

Dumouriez

unmasked,
from
struck In the

denunciation of
a

launched
:

againstPaoli
the blow
was

tribune
no

the person

Convention than gone in

as

by

less whither the

Lucien in

Buonaparte.
had
as a

Toulon,

he

had

February, he
the that
on

denounced traitor and the 2nd the it

to
was

General,
nation and

the
a

Jacobin Club,

the
a

report

drawn

up

despot of by him
Convention decided

island,
raised the

storm

of

against Paoli in the Convention April. The

from
the his

to

remove

General

of
Pozzo Even
to

positionand directed him, Republic to conduct

out
we

the
as

missaries Com-

well

as

di

Borgo,
the

of

the

island.

after this

find

maintain
are

General of
two

papers Club

drafts the

Napoleon making an effort in his position. Among his from the Ajaccio addresses
and
to

to

Convention which

the he

City
defends and

Council Paoli
as

of
as

Ajaccio, in
the

documents Corsican

patriarch of

freedom

the

6o

NAPOLEON of
as

pioneer
himself
In
a

the

French
a

Republic.
was

Paoli

also

bore

though
to

reconciliation

still

manifesto

his

for

unity,and
on

gave

fellow-countrymen he expression to the hope

possible. appealed
that the would
to

fully informed, being more addressed make good its unwitting error ; he National Assembly a letter in which he excused
Convention,
for age
more

the self him-

not

attending in
the he So love and

person,
was

on

the

ground
he noble the

of old for

and than

ill-health ; there

nothing
of
true

wished

esteem

the
to

French
cause

nation, and
freedom.

would

remain the

of

long
by

as

strife between

the
to
as

French

partiescontinued,
the view taken

one

hope might, he felt,

;
even as

Convention

late
was

change the 5th

of
a

June, after

the fall of the

Girondists, he

devising really
the

plan for
But it
was

this purpose. all

too
a

late,and

these

efforts
cover

were

nothing

more

than

show, under
of
the

of

which

parties to Upon the

had been
;

the island

quarrel pursued
the
cause

their

rival of
had

policies.
France become

friends

lost since

Lucien's
now

denunciation
a

known
the

they
to

held

only
Calvi. way

couple
When the

of

seaports in
was

north,

Bastia make end

was

and his of

Napoleon
mountains

seeking
Bastia,at

over

to

the

by
in
to

enemies

; it

April, he found his road barred that he succeeded with difficulty

was

gettingback
remain
even

to

nor Ajaccio,

it

for possible He dared had

to

him
not

there in his

any
own

longer.
home,
and

show

himself
few
a

hide
some

during the
Levie enemies

days
of

of his visit in the house

When presence way into Giovanni

of

in relatives, learnt

suburb. his

Girolamo

here,
the mind

party

of it

his
was

forced

their the

house, and
of his

only through

presence

of

host

that

CORSICA he

escaped.
the up

He

contrived thence
to

to

vessel,and sailing
about throw ioth the of game.

a get to Maginajo on he arrived Bastia, where

May.
On

He the

was

still of

23rd

the Commissaries

of the
to
sea

Republic,with
San upon Fiorenzo

indisposed to May he and a small ron, squadin

put
make
one

out
more

from

order the

to

attempt

Ajaccio,but

effort

proved unsuccessful,and this put an end to all their issued hopes. A proclamation had already been againsthim and his followers by the Consulta, which
Paoli sisters had had assembled also been in Corte. His mother and their escape obliged to make from them Torre at Ajaccio. Napoleon had met of the bay, and the entrance had at sent Capitello, them
on

to

Calvi,whither
he

he

now

followed

them

self. him-

tion despatched a report upon the condiof the he Department of Corsica, in which and in which mercilessly exposed all Paoli's intrigues, he suggested a plan by which the island might be insists upon the reconquered. He importance of this harbour the island would Ajaccio: " Without It is importance for a hostile Sea Power." to England that he thus alludes, the country to Paoli looked for help. He which gives some account, have
no

Thence

too, of

the island : position of the parties on the party of Independence, entirely devoted to Paoli, forms small a body, he says, but derives strength the from its alliance with the Aristocrats
a
or

opponents

of

the Revolution. and and flattery, had

on

Only by
of

of policy
at to

alternate

threats and order, dis-

connivance

plunder
keep
to
one

the General
"

managed
has
to

the Corsicans

his

side.

One

belong
that which

another, and
and
can

one

chooses in

is

Party or triumphant
arson

indulge

and ravaging, looting,

62

NAPOLEON

when devour With

you than this his

have be

to

make devoured." of and

the

choice,

it

is

better

to

to

expression

opinion,
the hero his relatives

this of
home

judgment
his

upon

countrymen
bade he

upon

early
on

days,
nth

Napoleon
of

farewell
sail with
his

to

the

June

set

for

Toulon.

CHAPTER

II

FROM

TOULON

TO

CAMPO

FORMIO

T"UT
It

in
was

what the

condition year had of been

were

did the

Napoleon
The the

find

France

?
of the
to

Terror. with

downfall
blood each of other
were

the

monarchy
;

sealed

King

his
over

slayers
their its

already tearing
Enemies had of the

pieces

prey.

country
crossed cities the

threatening
while allied that entire

frontiers, or

already
and

them,
had

French with under

provinces
the since and

great
All

themselves had gone

invaders. the year

parties

1789,

Legitimists,
were

Constitutionalists,
forced
to
one

Moderate

Republicans,
no

side.

There
neutral. and
was

was

longer
had
to to

any

sibility poswith

of
the the
torrent

standing
of power blood that

One and the

one

drift

fire

be
mere

partisan
creature

of
of

blind

itself
not

anarchy,
of with need

and its

that
master

could
;
or

for
one

moment

be

sure

being
the
not

else the

had

to

join

hands We

reactionaries discuss the

not

and

enemies whether

of
some

France. other whether

"

question
have

velopment dein
an

might
the Revolution that been it and the
was a

been of life

possible
had
to

principle
it
set
was

gained
make

such

ascendancy
limits whether time had

impossible
its action that
to

peace

until
;
or

to

by superior principle
in peace
was

force
not

only

this

given

opportunity
salvation of

develop

and that

freedom
in

for

France.
63

Enough

the

64
summer

NAPOLEON of State the

to
was

1793

old in way

midst carry

take its course. The destiny must be organised must destroyed ; the new of the struggle. There other was no the laws up
on a

out

to
new

which basis

France the

had

sworn

and fealty,

build

army

and

ministrati ad-

greater the
more

publicworship and legal procedure. powerful the enemy, danger, the more
the the internal the disorganisation, pursue itself with
must

The
the
more

terrible

must resolutely must more closely

Revolution

its the
to

aims,
ideals

the of

it associate

the who

nation, the
set

more

relentless
in

it be

all those
to

themselves

opposition to
the and

it,and
way. nation

the The

"

There was no might of France. path of the Terrorists led to what strength and unity, victory France. For choice.

other

desired

greatness

for

Napoleon
There
was

and

his associates

also

there

was

no

nothing for them but to side with those Jacobins whom Napoleon, a year before, had fools down could set as they ; only in this way demption hope for revenge against their enemies, for the re"
"

of

their homes for what

and

or belongings,

for

some

compensation
their exile.

they

had

lost,some
on a

refuge in
warm

for in forced
found
to

able to count They were the generaldisorder the

its
arms

come, welwas

Government

open

to

every

ally. Napoleon

the coast, which it had to regiment on defend who had been joined by againstthe Spaniards, the English. At the end of June he arrived in Nice, and was appointed to the coast batteries by General

his

Jean

du

Teil, the

brother he

of would

his
seem

old

chief.
to

At

the been
to

beginning of July despatched by the Avignon, to bring

have interior

General up guns

into
and

the

ammunition.

He

NAPOLEON

BONAPARTE.
after

From

an

engraving

the

picture

by

J.

Gu

p.

64.

TOULON

TO the

CAMPO lower Durance

FORMIO in the

65

found
of

the

cityand
the

possession

Relief was insurgentMarseillais. at hand, however near ; a portion of the garrison of Lyons, under Carteaux, now making their appearance, and the insurgents evacuating the city without any whether serious attempt at struggle. It is uncertain Napoleon took part in this affair ; it is possible, haps perfar that he accompanied the column as probable, as Beaucaire, a little to the south of Avignon ; it is in Avignon behind certain, however, that he remained
the enemy, when He
to
a as

Carteaux
was

continued

his

march. the mission

kept here, not only by

also
has

entrusted

him
new one

by the General, but effort which literary

of his
the

by the production of always been regarded

in connection

the

most

valuable
reason

documents of the

with upon

biography,by development
Beaucaire. took

of

his
so

lightit throws character,namely, the

many
of
a one

Souper

de

Like the

of

his

other

it earlywritings, merchants from

a

form
and

dialogue.
from

Two

Marseilles

Nimes,
Nimes. the

togetherwith
a

manufacturer

from
their

and Montpellier,

meet soldier,

together over
in be
a

meals

at

They day.
most

engage It may in

discussion

of

the
was

question of
some

assumed this in

that there

tion foundaWhat of is is the

fact for

remarkable
with

imaginary incident. the pamphlet is the nature

the

arguments

which

officer,who
to

clearly
take

Napoleon himself, brings home

the unwisdom upon of his stand between

both He

the does the

lais Marseilnot

their revolt.

and political principles the only allusions parties, mouths

"

differences

to

these

things
Nimes

being put into the and Montpellier.

"

of the
as

men

from

It is have

clear

as

that the

Marseillais

hindered

noonday," he says, the operationsof

66 armies and have

NAPOLEON

fought againstfreedom ; but all I should like to know in question : what that is not now is what now they can hope for,and what party they can now disunion, their lack expect to join." Their quate of discipline, their inadetheir inexperiencein war, of artillery, in the matter equipment, especially
our

these

are

the their

weaknesses overthrow enemies makes had had dust

which

in his eyes

render

evitable in-

by
no

the

Revolution.
will

Their
ensure

alliance with this the result.

the He

of France
account

help to

of the

fact that the

to

Marseillais
; Paoli

declared done

for the the

same

Republic and

tricolour win of the

time, throw
the
"

in the

in order thing, and get faces, people's He away concedes

rid

true

friends
"

of freedom.
been carried

that

Mountain had and for the

had been

spiritand
calumnies
excuse

guilty of

by its partisan to having recourse

he holds
was no

slanders, but
"

that

They ought to have stitution of regard for the Conthrown their arms out away and sacrificed their private interests to the is to be For the public welfare. sovereign power found of the nation, that is in the only in the centre
Brissotins." Convention
to

itself.
than

"

But,"
imitate

he

exclaims,
him." with the The

"

it is easier
manner

cite Decius document

to

of
The has

this

is in

keeping
as

matter.

vague,

misty, undecided when, disappeared; even

is
some

diction in his

of
this

his

youth

last

sentence,
the

there

reminiscence

of

earlier manner,

It is the first language is concise and clear cut. the marks be said to bear his writings that can what we think of as the Napoleonicstyle.

of of

Genius achieve

and

good
deeds.

fortune It
was

must

go

together
that

to

great

fortune

gave

TOULON

TO

CAMPO of

FORMIO

67

Napoleon
powers.

his In

first chance the

August
the

displayinghis great English had appeared before

of the Convention had

Toulon,
got the
were,

where upper

enemies

hand, and
them south

these, hard
into
coast

pressed as

they

had

admitted
on

the

great naval harbour,

France.

the

only one
the

the of

of

On

30th

August

General

Carteaux, who

had

appeared before ill prepared Toulon and begun the siege. But he was for it, and was especially badly provided as to a siege train ; and to add to his difficulties, Major Dommartin, his chief artillery at an was so officer, badly wounded
meanwhile reduced

Marseilles, had

earlystage
camp. At

of this
on

the

attack

that
on

he

had

to

leave

the

moment,
way with

the
to

16th

of

September,
at

Napoleon,
camp. which He
were

his had
so

back him

Nice,
and he and

arrived

the

guns

ammunition,
himself of the have could vention, Consuch

badly needed,
The

Dommartin. replace
Salicetti among
a

Commissaries
were

them,
wounded

glad to
and
to

substitute

for

the

officer the

exercised

their Thus upon gaze pages

authorityby appointinghim
it
was

vacant

place.
the

that the young

scene

hero
was

made
to

his appearance
come

the

where

he

first win

under

of of

wider

circle He

and

his

to began at once all those wonderful which him marked out qualities born leader in war his untiring industry,his as a sound judgment, his daringcourage, and his invincible
"

history.

place in the give proof of

calm.

It would and
as

be

too

much the

to

say that he alone

had the

discerned
attack
so

suggested
to

direction command

given
of
the of the

to

obtain

the

inner

harbour,
fleet ; but
the

and it

therebythe overpowering
was

he

who

first and

at

once

key

of the

the enemy's position,

Fort

English pointed out Aiguillettes,

68
at

NAPOLEON the end the of the

extreme

peninsula
from

of

Le
outer

Caire,
stead, road-

which

divided and he

inner

harbour

the

making
directed bad

the it.

of repeatedlyupon the necessity first attack this point, and himself on If the attack failed, that was due to the insisted
the

leadership of although the son of

general commanding, who, self a soldier,and although he himhad seen service in his youth, had since forsaken for the artist's brush, and had only latterly the sword of arms. The the career returned to English got of their danger in good time, and by strengthenwind ing in keeping it for the defence at the spot succeeded time againstits assailants. some Napoleon remained fact that he had the the life and soul of the siege. The Commissaries his side made him to on some degree the impetuosity, to whom independent of the general, combined with the scarcely disguisedcontempt shown him by this Capitaine Canon," as he peevishly
"

dubbed and
a

him,

was

source

of continual

embarrassment

annoyance

; but

it called and
venture

for

degree
a

of

consciousness

of power

mastery
upon

such

daring, as only
in

to Napoleon possessed,

step which

the
to

event

of

failure would

bring him
was,

the

guillotine.His
; he

action

inevitably however, justified

men

almost

by
own

success

kindled

officers and

alike with

his

fire.
same

Carteaux, and
stamp,
had
to

after him
leave

another the camp,

generalof
but
the

the third

commander,
in

Dugommier,
The

Napoleon's views. placed

Du command his

of friend

Teil, left

entirelywith been generalwho had lately the the artillery, younger free hand. a By practically
the assaults, tionary revoluthe
a

fell in

December,
army

after many
were

fruitless
last in

at
once

positionto

storm

enemy's works,

and

againwe

find the young

hero

TOULON

TO
: fight

CAMPO horse

FORMIO killed
a

69
under him
;

foremost
and

in the

was

through the thigh, the enemy's of the first to get within he was one The victory entrenchments. was complete : everything In a few fell out exactly as Napoleon had foreseen. days the enemy's ships cleared out of both harbours the under a deadly fire from the French guns, and luckless by the city had to surrender, abandoned of its remorseless the vengeance querors. conto foreigners
shot

although he was wounded September, on the occasion of been grazed by a bullet) by a

for the

second

time

(in
had

first

he assault,

tell to Napoleon set himself at St. Helena And Toulon. the story of his life, he began with of his for it was this point that the star at rightly, marvellous into sight. All that preceded rose career now lay buried, and a future full of brilliant hopes lay
When extended there
was

before
a

his

ambitious

brain.

In

the

army

universal

for the young

of wondering admiration feeling We at a loss for are genius. military

"

words,"
describe

writes

Du

Teil

to

the

Minister

of

War,

"

to

Buonaparte'sconspicuous the greatest insight services ; to say that he showed and knowledge and extraordinarybravery is to give of this exof the merits ceptionally a inadequateaccount very good officer." Dugommier writes to the adequatelyto
you
same

effect

"

even

if his

services

were

to

go

rewarded un-

and his way But the

to

this unappreciated,

officer would
on

make merits."

the

front all the

was

same

his

own

In September appreciative. Napoleon had been promoted to the rank of major, the and immediately after the taking of Toulon Commissaries made him at the age a brigadier-general, of February the of four-and-twenty 6th the ; on Government

7o

NAPOLEON Committee of the Convention ratified the

Executive

promotion. had By this time France invaders, and the rebels had
reduced
to

almost been

rid

itself of its
or

overthrown the silence

silence the
was

(for
choked

thousands of the La

of

death).
moment

Even
at set

insurrection

Vendee

for the of blood

was

least

by
attack

streams

flowing. The exertingitself already to

their
own

it had

victorious

Republic
find and
a

its enemies it would

within ing waitmass

confines,behind
as

which and for

for it

allies disunion

weakness,

of ambitious

factions, eager
were

change ;
all

for
over

can RepubliEurope
of
the towards

agents
from

at

work

in

swarms

The Naples to Amsterdam. in the spring Republic concentrated

armies of 1794

the
some

north, where
French

the

allies

were

still in

possessionof
massed Here tions opera-

places,and

where

all their the

strengthfor the defence French : triumphed beyond expectation of Pichegru and of Jourdan in May
in the of
rout

they had of Belgium.

the

and

June

resulted the
sons

of the

enemy
to

and

again brought
the theatres

the young and

Republic

Brussels.

The

Alps

Pyrenees
the

still remained made

of
in

war.

After

Englishhad
among which

their appearance clear had that

the

Mediterranean, however, Powers,

use some

it became

the Allied

dissensions

broken

out,

effort to co-operate just at special the point where mand. Napoleon happened to be in comThe France had threatened great danger which had ceased to exist since through the revolt of Toulon
must

the in
no

22nd

of December.
their

The
own

French
coast
a

were

at

least there

now was

possessionof

line, and
combination the

longer any
allies from

of possibility
the

between It
was

the

Pyrenees

and

Alps.

all

TOULON the

TO

CAMPO the the

FORMIO make the

to

71
sure

more

important for
coast

Englishto
passes
over

of the

Genoese offered combined

because the best

Apennines
Allies best

here

opportunity
to

the the

of

and operations, into Piedmont

the

French

lines This

of
meant

invasion

and

Lombardy.

Genoa bringing

into the

as conflict,

the mistress

of part of

this coast, besides which with

not

states, among
taken sides had

Rome

involving other Italian and Naples had already

of France. The

the

adversaries

English Already

delayed to profitby the occasion. into their way in October they had made of the neutral Republic and had captureda a harbour French and the ships under its convoy frigate ing carryof the French for the use grain destined army. with which the situation This, then, was Napoleon
found Toulon.
he. of As
"

himself No
one

face
knew

to

face

after

the

recovery better Commander

of
than

the lie of the land the the

"

Inspectorof
of artillery

coasts

and

as

all the

"Army
under in
a

of General

Italy,"as
Dumerbion

the

French
was

force massed
was

here

called,he

almost

position of
to

pendence. inde-

Among
of the
younger beside
now

the

Commissaries forces
the
most

attached

this section
was

French

conspicuous
taken already Napoleon

the

Robespierre,who
Salicetti
at

had

his

place
league col-

Toulon.
relations

entered his

into

very

close
thus
on

with

him

and

Ricord,
about could
brother months

putting into practicehis

the side than of power. In

precept
he the very in

keeping
not

truth

do

this better

by keeping

in with

of the
was

great Tribune, who

the very to rising Paris. It was not merely this consideration was Napoleon towards Robespierre. He

during these pinnacleof power

that drew

impressed

72

NAPOLEON the

the proceedingsof the systematic way in which brothers were always directed to the objects they had in view and their untiring that did not hesitate energy for at employing not choosing such means, any means,

by

their which
more

own

sake,

but
a

for
way.

the

sake He has

of

the

power

to

they opened
than
once

to

his
a

on feelings

given expression If this subject.

"

Robespierre,"he
was

said his

little later

to
"

Marmont,
remained
out

who in

then he

one

of

intimates,
been able have
;
we

had strike

power way and

would

have

to

another laws

for
made

himself, he
them without

would

the systematised should convulsions have

paramount
shocks

attained it
;

this result

and

because of
a

would
we are

have
now

proceeded
to trying

from

the

exercise

power

reach

this

and others."

this

revolution

goal through will give birth

tion, revolumany

to

Augustin Robespierre, as appears from a letter to his brother in April, 1749, was more impressed by the talents than by the expressed convictions of the the he thought of chieflyas general, whom young
Corsican
he
to

exile into

and his

opponent

of

Paoli,
There
On

but

whom
was

took
cost

which confidence, a privilege

was a

Napoleon dearlyenough.
an

tion quesof
a

of

attack Colmars of the

upon

Piedmont.

the
was

21st

May,
and that for

at

Alpes) (BassesCommissaries

there the

held

conference of the of the

combined

of
the

Convention

Commanders

of both
that of

French which

armies,
a

Alps
It

discussed.

togetherwith
which Public had

plan was action,with Coni as its objective, would that Robespierreand Ricord seem Buonaparte wished to extend this plan,
sanctioned the direction

and

Italy,at

been

by
of

the

Committee

of

in Safety,

placingthe starting-

TOULON

TO attack

CAMPO the
coast

FORMIO farther
to

73
the

point of
and work. in
a

the

on

east,

of

thus The

making

the army which the

objectat
from

memorandum

of the Italydo most is indicated they aimed which pen of Buonaparte of

Robespierretook with him to Paris,whither he was of his brother. In camcalled by disquieting paigns, news he maintains in this document, it in sieges, as is important to concentrate one's fire upon one single point,to bring all one's forces to bear upon one attack Once instead of dissipating in several. them a
"

breach

has

been
;

made,

the

enemies'
more

power

of resistance
to

is broken the then

nothing

is needed be struck
at

capture

place." The blow must Spain and Italywould

man as

Germany,
;
no

fall of of

themselves

cool-headed and
as

could

dream

long
it would

front

Germany maintained be dangerous to penetrate

his the paper with

taking Madrid ; a threatening

into

Italy.
:

Buonaparte
"

concludes armies
"

these

words and
common

The

two

Army
the
same

of the
into
one

Alps
with
a

the

Army
centre

of and

Italy
"

must

be made with

Apparently spirit." before have here the ground lines of the plan we us followed by the young generalin his Italian campaign, for it was directed from the beginning as with a view ultimate advance to an through the Alps against shall see presentlyhis attitude Germany, and we and the preof the two armies towards the separation mature invasion of Italy. plan,Corsica was among According to Buonaparte's The the positions most to be aimed at. English were now puttingout all their efforts to get possessionof the island. San Fiotaken In February they had
animated
renzo.

The

attempt
an

upon

Bastia

which upon

Nelson the

then opera-

undertook

had

immediate

effect

74 tions of the

NAPOLEON

Army
and

of

Italy.This
some

had

to

put

stop
for
to

to
an

its advance

detach
was

of
sent

its troops Toulon this

expeditionwhich
relief of the
had
set

to

be
town

from

the

threatened sail Bastia

was a

; but

before

tion expedi24th
the On

had

on capitulated

the

May.
1

This

decisive

event

for Corsica.
at

8th

June
island
a

the

National

Assembly
under the

Corte of

declared'

George III of England, and few weeks a later,on August ist, Calvi, the last place held by the French, capitulated. And during these weeks we find Buonaparte, friends in conjunction with his the Commissaries, the abandonment involved carrying out plans which
the

kingdom

rule

of his country
of the forces

to

its

own

devices towards

and the

concentration In the

of
1

France

north. with demand

to

night of July
conferred
had
to
on

5 he arrived

in Genoa The

full powers that he

him

by
the

Ricord. Senate

strengthening of the coast batteries of Genoa, the reinforcing of them and the improvement with French artillery, the mountain of the roads along the coast and over returned had He to Nice sooner no (we do passes. with what know not reply from the Senate), than of both his high-placed arrived that the heads news friends, the Robespierres, had fallen in Paris under the guillotine.
put before
the This
to

referred

terrible

blow, which
no was

shook

France

from

one

end than But

the

other,evoked south, which

of the

greater emotion
aflame
men

anywhere
excitement. think up

in the the in
own

with

friends revolt
"

dead

could much

not

of
with

rising
their

too they were personaldanger, and

taken for

sought
and

flightor

in The

submission

latter alternative

either in safety of the "Tydisavowal rants." was adopted by Napo-

TOULON

TO

CAMPO have face

FORMIO

75
the had

leon, from
of other
"

whose

pen
on am

we

letter,dated
have he

7th
no

August, which,

the

of it,can

object.
the and been he fate in my

"

somewhat younger

moved,"
mind

writes,
I
; but

by

of

the

Robespierre, whom
I believed have

loved,
had him he

whose

purity of
to

father,I myself should

maintain

stabbed
But On the this the

had

helped

tyranny."

of no attitude was to him. use time-serving attached to 6th of August the Commissaries him of the Alps had denounced already as a of Public the Committee Safety,and on His arrest. he was placed under papers
sword Fort
were

Army
10th
his

traitor to the and up

taken
near

from Antibes.

him,
He

and

he

was

shut
ten

in

Carre,

remained

days in
to

custody ;
Government and

then

the

Commissaries had

intimated

the

that
set

they
free

found

nothing suspicious,

again,but only provisionally. of Dumerbion, he drew Attached to the head-quarters for an attack upon Dego which was carried up a plan the 2 1 st of September,and placed out on successfully of that important Apennine in possession the French
they
him pass. The written
two

official documents very

which

we

possess,

both

guarded terms, fail to reveal the grounds of this intrigue.It should, however, be said in the that the suspicionagainstNapoleon which was of the Commissaries minds to his having relations as about the sum with the enemy rumours (there were for from Genoa of a million francs having been sent without of bribing a general) the purpose was cation, justifiand that it was only the difference of opinion of alluded that had given rise to the feeling to above
in mistrust. It
was no

less

person

than former

Salicetti, associate,

Buonaparte'sfellow-countryman and

76
who
seems,

NAPOLEON took the initiative up both

an

in

the of

matter.

He

had,
with

it

taken and
to

attitude the other

to to

leon opposition to Napothe

;

Commissaries
the attack upon
the

Army
he had

of

Italyin regard
wished himself

Corsica

accompany others had had

to

ill-fated
him

expedition in May.
from their
to

The after

excluded
not

councils take the

that, and
mission treacherous

arranged
This
was

for him
gave him

part in the
that
a

Genoa.

being carried on, and he was in this suspicion strengthened by the fact that on the occasion of his journey to the Army of the Alps in the beginningof August he had the from assassination at a narrow (possibly escape hands of bandits), and that Napoleon's friends, amongst off on them Ricord himself, took themselves learning of the catastrophe in Paris. mained Napoleon, however, reidea game
at

his
storm

post, and
seems

the
to
us

fact that
the the best

he

dared

to

weather

the

evidence

that,
had

apart from

his relations

with

he Robespierres,

nothing to reproach himself

The took
to

with. him He
a

incident,however,
heart

gave

lesson

which

he for
a

for the

future.

had

forsaken

moment,
maxim of

from
his
we

henceforth
in
out

all he

does.

that self-preservation, about friends, and sparing former find him exercising greater caution He himself to at set once carrying motives

of

instructions
a on new

issued

from

Paris

in

connection

with

of the
March.

It was expeditionagainstCorsica. ised organa large scale,Napoleon being put in charge and artillery, settingout at the beginning of

It met

with

the

same

fate,however,

as

the

with the English In the first encounter previous one. forced others the two were lost, and ships were for the safetyof the harbours. speedily to make

TOULON

TO

CAMPO

FORMIO evidence in favour

77 of

Indirectlythis result Napoleon's plans; it was to triumph only on was Napoleon's career He unexpected turn. join the Army of the
take command La Vendee.

was

clear that land.

the

of flag

France

was

now

to

take

new

and
to

received West

orders

from

Paris

of

the This

and was to immediately, in the new campaign artillery order

came

of

to

him

at

the
to

beginning of April in obey, but did not hurry

did of
not set

Versailles
over

he

prepared

his

arrangements.

He

forth
then his

on

his he

May,

and
on

journey until the beginning mediately Improceeded first to Paris.

he the
was

arrival
"

witness of

of
the

new

phase

in the

Revolution the
was

outbreak
to

ist

of the

when Prairial, reaction which

Jacobins sought

stamp

out

and capital

in the

both in the gathering strength, Convention. Many of Napoleon's this

friends
them
was

took

part in

ill-fated incident
Madame

"

among
a

to Salicetti,

whom

Permon,

house Napoleon often visited, lady,whose and whom, she helped later, a refuge, fortnight gave Salicetti accomto a panied servant, escape ; disguisedas Madame Permon and her daughter to deaux, Borfrontier. the he whence managed to cross of all this,but he did not seek aware Napoleon was Corsican
to

avenge

Salicetti's He

denunciation confined
on

of himself

him
to

in

the

previous August.
letter to he lets Madame them both their

Permon know

her he

writing a departure,in which

has

that

long
he

been

in

possessionof
his conduct of
his

secret, and
he the had

in which

contrasts

with
:

that

Salicetti

perhaps
had

experienced on the part that latter might conclude

him

benefactress

saved

from

vengeance

it

78
was

NAPOLEON that this consideration

was

true
mere

had unarmed
"

its

weight, but
banished your
own

the
was

fact that Salicetti

to
save

and
into

enough
so

his head. this my

Look

mind,"
above

ends

remarkable
:

missive,
deserve

"and

all,respect

motives

they
as

respect,

for

they are noble and lofty." far so Throughout this crisis,

himself
meant

we

can

see,

he

held

apart.

These
to

conflicts
; he
was

between
as

tions the facin

nothing

him

indifferent

regard to them as he that he required was

this,however,
the
men

had
a sure

been

three

years

before

; all

footingfor
in

himself.
in

For with tribute, dishe

he had
at
a

must

remain favours of

Paris of

touch
to

who and

the

Fortune in
a

the

centre

power,
he his

which leave
;

hoped
absence when of but the

to to

have

share. himself

First from

used
new

of
and

absent the

post

Aubry,

member military
an

of

the

Committee had off

Public

Welfare,

old
to

who Constitutionalist, struck his

name

recentlyreturned
list of

France,

the

and in command generalsof artillery put him of an ported infantry brigade in La Vendee, he rehimself as sick. He lodged a protest against the allow this wrangle with but did not slight,
to

authorities

disturb

him

any

more

than

that

caused did

by
he
"

the show

trouble

in his native less anxious

in

himself
can

cityin 1792. in regard to

utmost

Never
the

future.

One

live here

the

comfort

and

dom, free-

provided one and paying

friends."
whom he
at

laughs
to

ahead with due tion, caustraight attention to no anybody but one's Thus he writes to his brother Joseph, with keeps in regular correspondence. He his uncle Fesch, who is already beginning goes

think

of

returning to Corsica,and
the

who

has

habit
as

of

livingonly in

future

the

present

counts

TOULON little with

"

TO the
ease

CAMPO

FORMIO

79

him

as

past, the
in

future
to

is the

everything.
future," he
with how
"

Be

quite at
in
one

your of

regard
"

says the
amuse

these

letters,
And

be

quite
two

content

present, cultivate

cheerfulness,and
of
a

learn

to

yourself a
got into
on a eve

little."

have

state

mind battle
"

such
a

as

days later, I I have enced experiof mind about in

to

the

of

state
our

which

one

feels that

if death
end
on

is in with
a

midst

to an bringeverything oneself to worry folly

that

singleblow it were account. Everything

and

combines should

to

make

me

defiant

of death

fate

; and

friend I feelingendure my shall come such to a presently point that I will not of the way when I see a carriagerolling step out towards stands amazed at me. My reasoning faculty this country now this,but the spectacle presents, and one's familiarity of dice which with the game is being playedby fortune,have brought me to this standpoint." words In these the to Napoleon gave utterance universal those who took the at least amongst feeling,
this condition

of

lead

and had

had
not

the

power

in their hands.

The

tion Revoluand
to

yet found

anchorage
of dread

in calm
was

waters,
still hard

what

the
; but

morrow

might bring
sense

it

guess

that

which

had

been

duced pro-

and a by a year of terror long succession was desperateconflicts, vanishingfrom the land.

of The
all

foundations

in
to

the

new

State and

now

withstood numbers
at

attempts
enemies

shake home

them,
and

the had

of

its

at

abroad

least

been
count

lessened.
upon those been
use

vanquished, moreover, if only they kept toleration,

whose hands the exercise able
to

The

could

quiet, whilst

in

definitely placedwere
it in the

interests of themselves

had authority feel that they could and their friends,

of

8o

NAPOLEON

their lives. The imperilling of latter illustrated condition these curiously the of luck, the workings of chance. sisted They conpower of men who had mostly played quite a secondary without
at

every

moment

part in the Revolution,

had had than wheel
were

or

rogues

and

cowards

who who blood

been

the

jackalsof

the

great

tyrants, and

themselves with more probably smeared they ; only to desert and betray them

when

the heads

of
in

fortune

had

turned

and
"

their

own

of these and danger. Some very poor like Barras and Freron men specimens of the class, of Napoleon, and they showed old acquaintances were of the most themselves as ready as anybody to make had the good things that Fortune emptied into their lap and to distribute them amongst their favourites. their fair friends reigned in the Their and wives salons that were thronged by the Society of the new France, strivingto forgetthe dark past in unbridled self Napoleon held himindulgencein the joiede vivre. of existence, aloof at first from this mode though
"

it had touch

its attractions with such

for

him He

; he

was

not

much
entree

in
to

circles. the

had, however,
"

beginning and with him he established a close relationship. For," as he wrote afterwards in St. Helena, dead, Robespierre was Barras was playing a role of importance,and I had to attach myself to somebody and something."
Barras's salon
"

from

To

the

influence which the

of Barras

may

be

attributed
in the middle

commission

Napoleon

was

given

of

July by placedhim
of
out

Committee

forthwith
This
was

action. of
a

plan

for the

Safetyand which in a central positionin the field nothing less than the making against prosecution of the war

of Public

the

coalition.

BARRAS.

From

lithograph

by

Delpech.

TOULON

TO with

CAMPO had been

FORMIO

81

The
peace

Peace with

Prussia

followed

also as Spain ; it looked and Parma were ripe for peace ; while Prussia's North of German allies were beating a retreat from the scene and it was hostilities, hoped that the other German States would forsake the flag of Austria. As, now
moreover,

by the though Naples

the
means

attempt

emigres by
to

overthrow had

the ended

English and of an expedition to northern authority of the Revolution

the in

of

of

the

France

rising ground
limited

failure
on

at

Quiberon, sides, and

of
war

by a supplies
was

of troops

were

set

free
that

all

there

for
now

hoping
to

the

theatre held

might

be

the

frontiers
in this

Sardinia. the

It

was

againstAustria and direction that Napoleon in

wished
to

had previous summer important operations,and

direct

the
were

most
now

circumstances

combining to bring about the If they did not the anticipate

was

fulfilment
enemy be had French
on

of the
to

his

plan.
it

coast

certain in

that

the

allies would

able

combine

forces

this

quarter.

They
no was

already occupied
communication drawn

Vado,
with Italian

thus

interruptingthe
could Supplies and there

Genoa.

longer be

from

harbours,
the

provisionsfor
to

army

which

in securing difficulty been had forced. reinlately maintained it was

sary neces-

Therefore
retake of

Buonaparte
cross

Vado,
war war

the Piedmont
war.

the order

theatre
to

into

Apennines, and shift and Lombardy in

We
must cut to

make

support
he

off

Sardinia it
to

from
a

Austria,
in the

declared, in
and
"

order strike

force

make
at

separate peace,

then that

the great
must
quer con-

blow

Austria

spring

is,we

and of Alessandria masters Lombardy, become Mantua, and pressing forwards through the passes of the Trentino of the with the advance simultaneously

82

NAPOLEON of the Rhine dictate

into
terms

Army plan
these

the

dominions hereditary of
peace.

of
the
in
a

Austria, there
that he
succession

Such in

was

put before
and

the

authorities

Paris year

of drafts
had
;
now

schemes.
cost
a

The
his

before
and

ideas

nearly they
who had

him

command

his freedom When

were

step towards
on on

greatness.
with

Aubry,

looked

him the

eyes, retired and his

from

the Committee Doulcet de

7th of

jealous August,
seemed

his successor, of

Pontecoulant, indicated
but
to

approval entirelyupon
now

Buonaparte's plans, fortune

side.
; in

his

He

gave

little his

thought
he

to

La

Vendee

his letters
; he
was

brother

talks
upon

of

coming to Nice being employed in

he had been
on

the

counting evidently campaign, the plans for

At the
same

which
was

making
a

out.

time

he

seriously engaged
service.
to

plan
was

Turkish
mission

There

was

into the entering question of an official

anxious
to

for

Sultan

Selim, who

have

his

artillery military instructors, reorganised by French in Government and who had approached the French in July. For the matter Napoleon, whose fancy had nating fascia always been captivatedby the East, this was project. He contemplated taking with him his brother he proposed to obtain a Joseph, for whom
Consulate for the the in the purpose
to

Levant,
the
not

and

he

offered in due
to

his

services
; but

Government
see

form

Committee and

did

its way bestowed The

him letting upon former him

go. the

Doulcet
most

Jean
indebted

Debry
to

glowing
was a

commendations.

declared parte Buonahe

that he

the advice

of General

for

which great part of the regulations the

had

brought into use for Italy; he recommended

for any other branch

Army

of the for
or,

him of

either

Alps and of the artillery or

be, for

the army,

if need

TOULON the

TO service.
not

CAMPO

FORMIO declared
so

83
that the

Diplomatic
should such
a

Debry
away

Committee officer
to

instance,to
in his
own

offer branch

an distinguished distance ; he proposed, in the first Napoleon advancement, if possible, of the service,and only take his

send

project into
in persist the it.

serious

consideration

if he

should
sent

still
to

Accordinglythe

Committee

word

the 30th of in La Vendee on generalin command August that a substitute was to be found for Brigadier General Bonaparte, as it had decided on the 4th of August to employ him in working out plans for prosecuting the war. a few Napoleon himself we find writing days later to his brother Joseph, that the Committee lasted they could had declared that as long as the war
not

send

him

out

of

France, that
in the

new

post would
that he

probably be found would probably be Public Safety. He

with
must

him

and artillery,
to

attached
was more

the

Committee than
ever
"

of

contented

his
not

lot. be

"

Come

what about

may,"
me.

he

writes,
the
most

you portant imof of

anxious of

All and

people thought are September :

as on
"

every my

party
side."

every
on

school the 8th

And

regardsthe simply contrive to live must spirit disregardthe

In these find the forth
a

Everything is looking very satisfactory otherwise I should future,but if it were

in the

present.
one's

man

of

future."
it
arouses

circumstances
on

Committee decree
"

the

15th of
that has
"

to surprise September putting

to

the

effect

Brigadier General
attached struck
to out

Bonaparte
Committee
the list of
"

who

hitherto

been

the of the

of

Safety has active generals on

Public his refusal
to

been

service, upon
himself
This
to

grounds
to

of

betake

the post

which

he

had

been

appointed."

step

has

84

NAPOLEON been

always

regarded

as

involving

the

removal

of

Napoleon from his post and as a punishment ; a serious blow to really him, putting an end to all his and hopes, and in truth the order is curtly worded is extant have been written can by no friend. There another however decree, published on the same day by the Committee, to just a contrary effect. This for the purpose of a journey the leave of absence was the to Constantinople,and the order to undertake mission In this document the to the Sultan. military General's profound knowledge of the science of war, and in particular his mastery in regard to artillery, is the honours to set forth, as together with particulars Toulon and in Italy,and his being he had at Won is represented as and sent a proof of the friendship its esteemed ally. regard felt by the Republic towards A complete staff of officers selected by himself,
amongst
them
rates

Junot
of and

and pay

Marmont,
and the

was

attached for and

to

him,
books

the

grants

the the in

mathematical

surveying
the

instruments

required by
with
to
see

General The

being
same

settled

accordance which
was was

his
to

wishes. the

Commission other decree had

execution The

of

the

to

execute

this also. in the first

one

decree

of removal

been
was on

signed
later the
to

become of

place by Cambaceres, who of Napoleon's intimates,and

we

29th

September

find young
was

him

writing with going

any demand

regardto the question of to Constantinople,that

obstacle in the way,
to

the there

General's
no

longer

except Buonaparte's own

him.

take

certain

officers with

put Bearing all this in mind, it is clear that we must that brusquelyworded a different interpretation upon If Napoleon was the mission to decree. to undertake

TOULON the be

TO

CAMPO that the

FORMIO his

85
should active
out

East,
removed

it became

necessary the list of

name

from

generalson
were

service

; and
to

if

pretext for this

in La
no

made have

of

his refusal because could

case,
no we

serve was

Vendee,
to

that may

been illness

there

other advanced

put
as an

forward, as
excuse.

longer
have the

be

In

any
to
no

nothing
usual in

from
on

substantiate

view the

Napoleon's pen this subject and

tone

change

is discernible
"

of

his

letters

to

His Joseph. journey," he writes on the 26th of been ratified were it have finally September, would of excitement in Paris and the for the rekindling not tumults It is to the breaking out." danger of new of the Parisian populace against reactionaryagitation
"

the

new

Constitution

which

the

Convention

was

seeking to force upon the country that Napoleon is We the to come now alluding in these words. itself felt epoch-making day when his iron will made
for
the first time
out
a new

in

the

centre

of

the

State,

and

opened
Since under

phase
of
names

of the rule of the Revolution.

the

summer

1789 the National

of Constituent

its successive

Assembly, Assembly,

Assembly, and Convention, had been the Legislative for the first time it was Now rulingbody of France. making a serious attempt to abdicate and to separate from the executive the legislative department of the is the real meaning of the Constitution State. That of the Year III,which, after having been discussed in of August, was the Convention down the end to submitted in September to the approval of the nation. It seemed possiblethat this attempt might be crowned
with
success,

for the numbers

had been

of the opponents

of the
a

Revolution

still further

reduced,

and

last

86

NAPOLEON that universal achieve

effort everyone

to

secure

peace its

by
same

the

to likely Royalists,this new

a

seemed

hoped object.
was

for

by
the

Hated
at

Constitution of those

time

harsh which

renunciation the

socialistic steered its

ideals
course

towards under

democracy had Robespierre. Not only was

conceded,
but made
men a

universal and the the

suffragenot
payment
to

fixed

domicile for could

of and

tax

were

conditions

right
to
was

vote,

only

of

property

become
was

members be made

of the

Legislature. Public worship independent of the State ; freedom

to

promised industry;
were

the

Press,
in
to

to

labour,

commerce,

and

and

all the

purchasers of
their balance

national of

property

guaranteed
was

possession

it.

Every

againsteach other the in which national the sovereignty would powers henceforth have its being, avoid the predomito as nance of others and the one over keep the any
so

effort

made

foundations
With

of

the
in

Constitution

intact. power
was trusted, en-

this end
not to
a

view,

the

executive

of Five, but to a Council chief, single while the Legislaturewas divided into two bodies : a of Five Hundred of at least Council composed of men of Elders, half as numerous thirty years, and a Council of over and composed of men forty; to the former allotted the duties of introducing and discussing were new laws, to the latter that of discussingand actually of the The and functions voting them. powers of Public the Committee Safety Directory,in which and publicpolicy, survived, were ; war very extensive administration,and finance lay in its hand ; justice, under ministers,commissaries, and generalsremained its authority. But that energy which the Committee named had brought to its decisions by the Convention

TOULON be

TO

CAMPO
the

FORMIO

87

was

not

to

reproduced by
from made
moment

had

been

divorced

body without being dependent from the

the been drawn wishes

Directory,because it the National Representative independent of it. It was

of its installation its members Chamber
was

upon

of the
from

two

Chambers,
the Senior
It

having
from lists

chosen up

by
in the the

the

Lower.
matter

deprived

of

all
was

initiative bound

the

of the

by
to

views

of

and it legislation, bodies representative

war

in The

regard
nation

declaration

of

and

peace.

itself could in the

give
the

direct

expression to
two

its views and

even so

only
then
that

election

of the
limits

Councils,
a narrow

only within
the
was

of

suffrage ;
the Convention into
was

national based

sovereignty, upon
and which the

which

lution Revohad action decided

could now only develop personified, through three separate organisations.It that the elections in order the should
to

be

held

every

four years, and

better those

prevent
and office, national

the
to

continued

holding
under

of power
closer that
one

by

in the

keep
was

them

control year of

of

will, it
two

provided
and Take it

every member all in

one-third the
was

of the

Chambers retire.

Directory should
a

thought out ingeniously and logically developed system, to which nothing was most important a lacking except the thing which was could main which the centre on weight of power rather to avoid rest was ; the tendency of the scheme this point and to splitup the sovereigntyinstead of concentrating it. The not disposed to agree to a majority were in In spiteof Quiberon, the unrest generalelection.
for it all,
most
"

La also

Vendee there

had had

not

yet been
some

stilled.

In

the

south the

been

while sharp fighting,

88

NAPOLEON in Paris The had been

reaction

assuming dangerous
decided
two

portions. proto

Convention Constitution two-thirds

to

therefore

append
be

to

the which

decrees, in
its members and On

ance accordwere

with

of

to

transferred

the
to

new

chambers,
re-elected. The
;

only
the

the

remaining third
this step
was

had

be

whole,
was

well

calculated.

Constitution

passed
it could would
most

almost
turn

unanimously
to

for

each the

party felt that

powers which it In

its the

own

account

place
of the
;

in

hands

of also

the the

Government. decrees
were

Departments
army, above the decisions carried

well
in

received

the

all, was
of
the

unanimous But

supporting
Paris the section in

majority. Only
one

in

reaction

the

day.
were

single
decrees And
;

of the
other

citydeclared
divisions

in favour

of the

all the the

they
for the

rejected.
for the the

when

Convention decision

issued
was

orders

this elections,

Parisians

partial signal
mentation fer-

for revolt.

Napoleon
since

had

observed had been

with

equanimity
in

the

which

in progress

the

capital

September ; he was not given to attachinggreat the in truth and importance to popular agitation, actual the at disposal of the reactionaries powers were slight enough, but the Parisians reckoned upon the unpreparedness of the new administration,upon the indecision lack of unity of the and majority comprised that a year parties
upon the the which the
remnants

of the
been
masses,
at

revolutionary daggers drawn,

above
moment

before of

had the

the indifference

and

all

on

predominance which belonged for the Guard capital ; for against the National the sections of thousand, whom thirty
muster,
the Convention could

to

ing numberthe

could

capital produce only

TOULON about five thousand

a

TO

CAMPO

FORMIO

89
of the

men,

includingthe
the line which
a

Guard
it had

Convention,
to

regiment of
ist

itself on
from

the the

of

and Prairial,

couple of

assigned brigades

it neighbouringDepartments. Thus of 12th the night of the on happened that when of the imminent Vendemiaire the Assembly got word and panic. The to confusion a prey revolt,it became of the Interior, of the Army general in command taken

Menou,
ist

had,

it

was

true, put
that

down

the the

revolt

of the

of Prairial.

On Menou

occasion

insurgentswere
among their

Jacobins, and
opponents
occasion. it
to to
was

had
now

always
seemed

been

but In the
to

he

course

of
him

unequal to the night-sitting stormy

his post, and the
even

decided

remove

from
to

put him

under

arrest, and

entrust

command

Barras, the
Barras had

chief

of the Thermidorians.
as an

served

officer and

was as

not

lacking lay

in his

at resolution,
own

least in such
at

situations But

this,where

head him he

was

stake.

for the task which

before
than

himself
His

of

war.

natural had
as

?) on

accustomed requiredan assistant more of an in the time to the leadership army choice lay (and what could be more abilities and the general whose energy
to
as

been much

known interested

him

since

Toulon,
in
was a

and

who

was

himself

securing the victory

thus reinstated weeks the before executive in
;

of the Convention.
the that power,

Napoleon
he he had
was

positionwhich
is
to

filled

few
to

say

that for the

attached
was

which
as a

moment

hands,
gave
name.

chief

of the

General
to

in Barras's entirely Staff so to speak : he which Barras

the orders

and

directions

put his

It became

to bring the artillery, all-important

the especially
scene

guns the

parked
National

at

Le

Sablon,
had
a

on

to

the

before

Guard

chance

of

9o

NAPOLEON
the

seizing
Murat,
ist

cannon.

This

was

achieved.

Captain
on

who

had

himself alreadydistinguished entrusted Le with

;

the

of the

Prairial, was
cannon

the

task
was

of

ing bringfirst
to

from which

Sablon

this

the often

occasion united

upon later in It

Napoleon
and the evil
on

and

he, so

be
,

good

fortune, were
of the

brought
ioth of

together. August that

was

battlefield

in strugglefor the supreme power The Convention France was was holding fought out. in this direction its sittings in the Tuileries,and it was that the Parisians,just as they had done three the years

before, advanced
; all around

to

the

attack

on

the the
to

13th
late

of

Vendemiaire stood massed

the who

palace of
were

king
his up in

the

troops

defend
made

assassins. those

The from

Parisian the

National

Guard,
middle

days
to

well-to-do

classes,had
it had
tillery ar-

refused
at
entrust

stand

its his

by its King, though disposal,and he could or

to

would

only
Now

defence
citizens five of

foreign mercenaries.
were sons

those

same

Paris

to

be

seen

making
country

the and the

attack, and
of the

thousand stood

of

their

Revolution

Assembly
thus

founded,
who

their commander
once

againstthem to protect that upheld the Republic they had authority. But asserting its own Corsican a was a foreigner, emigrant
hated had

had and then

France,
was now

saving the
and in this

later

on,

King and the people of learnt to despisethem, and who it Republic only to overthrow royal palace to set up his own
the the
not

imperialthrone.
This
was

to

be

last

serious

crisis
to

for

the

Revolution,
its opponents

for
in

it did

take

much

dispose
1

of

the

brief
On

struggleon
the

the

8th

and

19th

of

Brumaire.

13th

of

Vendemiaire,

PRINCE
From

JOACHIM
by
F.

MURAT.
Photo

picture

Gerard.

by

Neurdin

Freres.

TOULON

TO Reaction
never

CAMPO forth

FORMIO
its
more

91

however,

the

put
shown of

strength
resolute citizens much served

once

again ;

it had the

itself

in

Paris, and
in

thousands

well-armed
a

vancing ad-

force
the

than

regular order the unruly mob

formed
which

stronger
to

had

win

few years before. But a day for the Revolution When in "Capitaine Canon" they found their master. which he had of the artillery within they came range stationed the various at points of vantage, they Within to be completely routed. stopped short,soon work few hours the sanguinary over was a ; a couple of hundred the bodies

lay

strewn

upon of the

during
mob the
"

were

night the remnants overpowered in

is
on

ground ; insurrectionary
of

the

the

outlying quarters
Napoleon, Joseph ;
richest
on

city.
Fortune my
to

side,"wrote
his brother

the in

day
truth

of

this

event,
was

and

Fortune

lavishingher
the 10th of instance of the

giftsupon
the vention, Conhim
;
on

the young

general. On
at

of October

the

Barras, appointed
of the
be
a

second the
1

in command 6 th
on

Army
to

Interior

he the

was

promoted
nominated

general of
a

sion divi-

20th, when
of the

Barras

became him his

member

of
as

the

Directory, he
of
was

successor

commander-in-chief
number command stationed but the the

Army
whom

of the Interior.
he
now

The

troops
not

over

assumed thousand
;

great, only about

and the

twenty

in Paris task that

surrounding Departments

lay before him gave the utmost constituted the importance to his position. He was of the Directory and the Council guard the safehand right of their power; and in addition to his position
"

as

commander-in-chief
at

he
to

came

in

for
How

many

other had

not privileges

all

be

despised.

often

92
he

NAPOLEON

and be
was

yearned to possess a house in order, as he carriages,

able
now

of his own, writes

more

with

horses
"

somewhere,

to

to

transact to

his

affairs

find
"

everything at
well
as were

his

speedily ! disposal that complete

open
to

"

He he

could table

wish

for

an

official residence, a staff of servants,

a

money,

as carriages,

staff of
"

officers and
had

officials ; all doors himself We know

to to

him

for

he

not

the

influence had

always paid
of had been
to

the

key to many of the doors of alreadywhat regard Buonaparte interests of his family. When,
Vendee,
in the he had remained like in

instead

going

La

Paris, he

borne hard his

them

mind, for
death
to

himself

they
His
as

had

hit elder
were

by

of his

Robespierre.
best

letters he called

brother,
never
"

friend
more

him,
at

more

tender,
the
on one

than pleasing, sending these

"

this

period.
he

At

moment

of

few

words,"
of
a

writes

occasion,

feelingof excitement, such as I have seldom experienced in all my life." He saw be of use the time when he could approaching now them all. have his consulate ; to Joseph should the subjectto the a memorial on Napoleon addressed he For his brother Louis, whom Directory at once. had placed at the military school at Chalons, he secured and appointed him lieutenant a commission as be his own to adjutant. Lucien, who had been for a time but whom a Napoleon prisoner in the summer, had already managed to set free,received a post as Made happy commissary in the Army of the North. had Fesch, who by a good appointment, Uncle hastened himself to at to Paris, allowed once forget his aspirations Corsican as a patriot. The youngest of the brothers, Jerome, was placed by Napoleon in and To sisters he his mothers a college in Paris.
I
am

conscious

TOULON

TO

CAMPO
; how

FORMIO
he

93

sent

money, them

huge

sums

came

into with

possession
other

of

is unknown. and It

So
;

it

was

all his

relatives

to benefits,

gotten. forof them was one scarcely manifest was a joy to Napoleon to lavish winning for give proofsof his gratitude,

friends

himself
was won. one

at

the

same

time

friends

and

followers that

; this

of the

advantages of
he remained
on

the power

he

had

With
now new

Barras
was

intimate
was

terms.

And

young the widow who year

an

give to his life a colour. and direction new a Amongst the ladies who and frequentedthe salon of lively of the member Josephine, the Directory was de of the Marquis Alexandre Beauharnais, the the had ended his life under guillotine of native before. Like a Napoleon, she was
it Barras

again who

to

island up

that

had

come

under
sun tropical

the

rule

of France.

Brought
was

under
autumn

the

of

Martinique, it
to
as

in the

of 1779

that

she

came

Europe
she
was

to

celebrate

her

marriage.

Young

(though the senior of the years),she had alreadyan

Her and West her knew
; to

young

Corsican

by

six her.

eventful
had had
no

life behind

husband,
who
was

for whom
not

she
to

great affection,
returned
to

faithful
which herself

her, soon
also her
was a

the

Indies,of
console how. then

he
in

native,leaving
as

loneliness
was a

she

well

Eventuallythere
Beauharnais the had

complete
drawn had

tion separathe him the of

been which the the of

into

whirlpool of
first into

Revolution, life,then
the

brought
of
as a one

official

to

command scaffold

Army
the before

of the

to Rhine, finally

last victims
the

of

Reign

Terror,

few

days
had had

9th of
husband

Thermidor. and

The and

Revolution

reunited

wife,

Josephine

94

NAPOLEON

shared
to

imprisonment
more

with in

her her

husband.

She than
set

was

be

fortunate

lot,however,
of Thermidor

the her

luckless

free from

Marquis. and prison,

The led

9th

her, togetherwith
to
was

her fellowbe the

to

the beautiful Cabarus (soon prisoner, she of Tallien),to Barras, in whom

wife
a

find

protector and,
more.

as

there

is

reason

to

believe,something*

Napoleon had already given thoughts to the question Desiree in the south. of marriage when Clary, the sister-in-law of his brother Joseph, who later was
to

become of

the wife of the

Bernadotte, and

thus had he

the for had

to

tress ancesa

been that made had

the idea

royal family of Sweden, object of his affections ; but

up.

time

given
have

After
to

Vendemiaire,
have had been

he

is said whose

advances

Madame
to

Permon,
assumed

husband At all

just died,
it
was

and

repulsed.
the
to

events,
in Paris
I need in

not

until he

command

that
not

he

began to

address

himself

Josephine.
Memoirs

retail here

all that is related

in the

regard to the development of this affair : it is if the records were more dangerous ground, and even be the duty of the scarcely trustworthy it would it all again. One naturally biographer to go over refers,in the first place,to what Napoleon himself and I am the subject, has told us on not disposed,in regard spiteof the warnings and protests of Barras, to diswhat the Emperor tells us of his first entirely meeting with his future wife,though the story may
be

embellished
of her
son

how

he
to
arms

had be

acceded allowed had

to to

to

the retain

quest re-

Eugene
when of
to

his up

father's sword
after had the

all

be

handed the

crushing
come

the thank

revolt

how and

mother

herself

him,

had

then

in-

TOULON vited talked the

to

TO dine

CAMPO with her.

FORMIO That
Barras

95 had

General him It is

to

about
not

Josephine, Napoleon
hard
to

mentions

himself.
upon could which

understand the match

the
;

Barras

advocated

grounds Josephine

standing equallywith the old her would regime and with the new ; marriage with live enable him the General's to position, strengthen the sobriquetof "The down Corsican," and convert him completelyinto a Frenchman, for her house was the best in Paris, and by this time Napoleon, as he for nothing better than himself bore witness, wished Of all the insults that be regarded as French. to
boast

of

social

were

hurled become order

to

at
more secure

him,

there

was

none

to

which nickname.

he

had In
was

sensitive
a

than French

this

footingin

societythere
alliance tell very
us

better than an clearlyno way The Memoirs Josephine Beauharnais. Napoleon had, until this period, been

with that

careless in that
pany com-

of

externals. without

He

made and
so we

his

appearance boots from

dirty and
his

gloves badly made,

wearing
learn

were

the

wife

of

face earlyassociate Junot ; with his thin yellowish and his his unkempt hair hanging in long coils over shoulder, there was something sicklyabout his personal lit but his angular features were : appearance of intellect that spoke of acuteness up by a pair of eyes of will. and be quite wrong It would power
to

suppose

from
carried

such

accounts

of him
a

that

the

young

Corsican circles schools

as

himself
The and

like

trooper in the polished

cadet

of of

Paris. Brienne and have culture

former

of

the

military
such
men

Paris,the friend of
the
son

Desmazis
must

Marmont,
with the

of

Carlo

parte, Buona-

compared

bearingand

favourably as regards which, society very mixed

96
freed
the
now

NAPOLEON from the of of the

curse

Terror,

was

draining
the

foaming cup
of the old

ruins little

holding revel among monarchy. Napoleon had had

life and

but

experienceof camp life indeed ; in Nice, Toulon, Marseilles, as previously in Ajaccio and his French he had moved in the highest circles. But garrisons, the gaietyand high spirits of the Parisians were un-"

light-hearted eleganceand love of pleasure, of their combination grace and sensibility, were municative, things incompatiblewith his brooding, uncomAs nature. intense, strenuous a youth,
to

familiar

him

; their

when used

he
to

was

wont

to

discuss

love

with

Desmazis,

he

gloryin his oppositionto indulgencein the enjoyment of

that he the had
come

his friend's frivolous the and

moment.

Now

to

man's the

estate art

face

to

face with

in society
as an

which

of

and essential,

which

garded reenjoying life was held out promise of

the

thingshe coveted to those who knew how to take fascinated advantage of it,he was by its brilliancy, and learned awkwardness to regard his own as a defect, discomfiture the more anxious causing him the more he became to be acknowledged as a Frenchman.
In

such

circumstances

it was

that he

met

this Frenchwoman

smiled him despite his who on family, and who able shortcomings, quicklygave him unmistakthe fact proofs of her regard. He overlooked that her reputationwas without not blemish, that her and even that she had not beauty was beyond dispute, she lived passed her first youth ; the world in which of such failings tolerant hers, and Josephine was as of girlhood knew how to make up for the lost charm of and vivacity by her skill in dress,grace of manner, out speech. Clever flatterer that she was, she singled marks soldier from all her circle for special the young

of old

CARNOT.

From

an

engraving.
p.

96.

TOULON

TO her

CAMPO admiration him

FORMIO

97

of esteem,

spoke
thus

out

for his

military
he had

genius,and
lacked.
The

implanted in
new

of just that feeling

self-confidence

in his warmth
nature

surroundingswhich
and softness of her

Creole clinging, their very

appealedto
with his
own

contrast

yielding, him from strongly, disposition. Her

her
was

praiseintoxicated
and of the his heart. assertion his

him

; he

followed widow

about
soon

where, everytress mis-

joyous,lovable
made

The

by

Barras
same

that hour

it

was

he the

who
mand com-

provided

protege

at this

with

and that it constituted a Italy, of kind his friend Josephine, belongs to ( the flood of idle chatter about Napoleon that takes its flood of mingled rise at this period in his career a truth and falsehood,of slander and misapprehension, with which it is impossible to cope. As rule one a oneself wholly as to the accuracy cannot or satisfy inaccuracyof such statements, but in this case we can bring the slanderer to book, for we have the word of him. Carnot Carnot, the lover of truth,to set against

of the

Army dowry for

of

"

has

recorded

that

it

was

he

himself

who

nominated

Napoleon to the command, and that the decision was ratified unanimously by the Directory. And indeed, if the war be prosecuted in Piedmont and to was else Lombardy there could be question of no one for the post than the general who had drawn up all the plans for the campaign, and who for nearly two pressingfor their being put into years past had been execution actual : Scherer, the general in command the frontier, and on having dissented from the project, also refusing Hoche to have anything to say to it. The matter in was gone into again in January ; it was in February that the decision was come to, and it was

98 the
same one

NAPOLEON month
can

that the

marriage was

decided

upon
not

for, as
wish united the 6th 2nd
;
on

to

set

out

understand, Napoleon did easily the campaign without on being

His received

first

with

his beloved.
; he

appointment

dates from
on

of March the

his instructions

the

at which, 9th followed the civil marriage, Barras characteristically enough, Josephine'sfriends, and the witnesses, and Tallien, were complaisant

official took

six
to

years the

off the
of the his
to

age

of the

bride, and
Three

added

one

age

bridegroom.
seat coast

days
which

later
was

Napoleon
to

took back
at

in
;

the
on

carriage
the Nice.

take

him

the

27th

of March
"

he Destin

arrived

his
was

head-quartersat
the
motto

Au

/"

"

such

that

Napoleon

engravedon Josephine's wedding ring. This did not imply a blind trust in Fate ; it pointed rather to a resolute prosecution of his aim in defiance of the buffets of fortune and the dangers of death, but with He could not tell and in the inevitable. acquiescence ask whither did not "the wild steed of life" might be will not That man carryinghim. get far," he once
"

had

said But

later," who
he had

knows the

his destination

from

the

start."

found

right field
he had

for his

the efforts,

background for his solution revolutionaryFrance which

he and
now was now

of the riddle

of life : that
which honour had

saved, and
The

leadingto
the his power

new

victories.

renown,

and

greatness of this land

his

become with

goal.

Henceforth

destiny was

entwined Hitherto

that of

France.

Napoleon had kept to the Italian form of thus his surname, Buonaparte. It is to be found commander-inwritten in his signatureto orders as chief of the Army of the Interior. Now, at the outset of his Italian campaign, in his first despatch to the

TOULON

TO

CAMPO that he has

FORMIO reached the

99 army,

Directoryannouncing
and
name

taken

over so

the
soon

command,
to

he alters the form

of the

that is It

resound
to

world.
a

was

his desire
now

Frenchman,

that

he

throughoutthe whole tread the soil of Italy as forth to conwas quer setting

it for France.

To

make

war

support

war

was

the

objectthat
now

he

placedbefore
to

the

Army

of

and Italy in

that he he

strove

achieve.

The

condition this
most

which

found
numbered the

his

troops
about
and

necessitated 40,000
men,

decision. of them

They
from

Alps
of old

Southern

Provinces,collected togetherout
the

regiments of
corps
an

monarchy
state

and

from

the

volunteer
in

of the

Revolution,
of

hardened

veterans, but
officers also members of

indescribable

and destitution, illneglect

and disciplined drawn ancient such

as

ill-conditioned.
the old

The

were

in part from

ex-students nobility, Serrurier

;
were

army, of the

the

military academy
Marmont and and who
as

and

Berthier,
the

Dommartin

while

others, such

Augereau

Massena,
not

products of

Revolution, men

had long before themselves knapsacks on their backs. They all eyed with disfavour the young general,"the protege of Barras and his women," until a year ago had been in a position who nate subordito

in the the

many of midst

so

of them

them.

But

now

that

he

was

asking shrewd
as

questionsas
the gave
too out

to

of the army, dispositions of each of its units,and spirit

with
an

to

and strength his

mands com-

then
or

not

word

too

knowledge before the power conditions, they bowed strong will and masterful intelligence.
LOFC.

absolute

many of the

few, displaying ground and all its

of
this

ioo

NAPOLEON The stationed Voltri Genoese

over

army

was

along
and

the

Riviera, facing
Three

northwards roads Col led di

over

between the
one

Albenga.
one

Apennines,
the The
two

by
and

the
one

Tenda,
the

Altare central
arms

Pass,
out

through
mountain,
dria and

Bocchetta.
sent

road,

which the

Bonaparte

chose,
one

into

by Dego
the

and

Acqui

towards

Alessan-' and Ceva and make

Milan,
Turin.

other

by

Millesimo the

towards
Sardinian

Here,
to

between

Austrian
to

positions, Napoleon
in order strike
at
a

determined his enemies French

not
move

his advance The

separately.
in

Austrians,
of

startled which

by

the

direction

Genoa,

had

been

ordered

by

On the ioth and the first to attack. Napoleon, were of April they forced back, under the leadership nth division stationed of Argenteau, La Harpe's advanced their advance But Voltri. checked was near by the Monte entrenchments on Legino, and on the 12th Monteat surprisedby superior numbers they were notte, surrounded, and dispersed. Napoleon gave his enemies
no

rest.

On

the

13th
and
on

Sardinian the

corps the the

at

was

defeated of the

at

Millesimo,
was

'14th
On

rest
same

army

placed hors
was

de

combat.

day
and

the coup de grace the

given to Argenteau
of him his
to

commander-in-chief
who had
cut

the
at

Austrian 20,000

Dego, forces,
men,

Beaulieu,
saw

under off from him

most

himself
was

allies do go but

by Bonaparte.
to retreat to

There

nothing for Napoleon Lombardy.

himself
in
to

into devote

let him
;

in order them

the

Sardinians

falling upon

at

once

crushing force, he defeated them, of April at Mondovi. the 22nd then on first stage had been completed. The
the French columns

first at

Ceva,
wide

Far

and

spread out

over

the rich

plainsof

TOULON
Piedmont. in
were

TO Victor

CAMPO Amadeus

FORMIO

101

King possessiononly
far away,
no

now

remained Austrians

of his
his army but
truce. to

fortresses.
had been

The

and

had the

alternative for
a

submit.

destroyed. He He appealed to

his to Napoleon acceded resses of his surrendering three fortcondition request on and through the Alps opening the passages the French. In so to beyond his doing he went for the Directory had not given him authority powers, into such his decision was to enter negotiations ; but dictated and delay would by necessity. Hesitation and time was have been an advantage to the enemy, as Napoleon himself had declared two everything," which he years before in regard to this very advance made his He was now carrying into execution. to the Directory through his brother excuses Joseph, victor
"

whom

he

sent

back with in

to

Paris

for He

this

purpose the

; and

granted
Government
case:

peace

King. possession of
in

the

put

French

all the

facts wrote,

of

the

"Have

confidence

me,"

he

"and

is yours." Italy Thus with makes

across

freed
advance

from

his

danger in the againstBeaulieu.

to

rear,

he

proceeds
the latter and Po

While of

good
the
at

his

retreat

the

north

the

Ticino, Napoleon,
as

instead enemy
crosses

of

crossing the
was

river

once,

he
to

made

the and

think

his

intention,keeps
of

the south

it in the

face

resistance at Piacenza, with the result of slight the enemy Milan and to continue to abandon forcing Then his flight the victory comes beyond the Adda. of Lodi, the day which, as Napoleon has said himself, first evoked for himself in him
a

the consciousness

that he
was

had

won

place in history and

for his
own

destined later times

to

great things. And

and

it

io2

NAPOLEON that his ineffaceable in picture of him adjutants storming

war,
to

presented
midst of

the the

generals and bridgelike a veritable god of and fate, leadingon his troops
It
was

heedless

of

death

victory.

at

this

moment

of his

Milan, whose
where the

gates lay wide

triumphal arches were liberator of Italy,that

to

conquering march on his coming, and to open being erected to welcome'

he received in from Paris

instructions
to set

hand

over

the command with

a

Lombardy
to

Kellerman, and
out

himself

part of his army

raids and

for the Italian

seen

south, and

undertake

other have

Rome States, including how

againstthe Naples. We

of already,in the summer 1794, ing Napoleon had set his face againstthe idea of advancinto the Italian peninsula, and how he had directed all his plan towards advance an through the Alps, so
as

to

make

blow the

at

the

very of Lodi

heart he

of Austria.
had indicated

On this

the aim

day
to

after

battle

therefore Directory. Their decision meant that he was to resign the theatre of war in which the big things must happen into the hands of the hero of but who still outshone fame his own, Valmy, whose had not in the Alps. He much experienceof fighting was perfectly ready to carry out the raids which the ing Directorycalled on him to undertake, but these loottrivial as expeditions, they might be called,were columns that could have been effected by flying matters and mere negotiations indeed, he might have levied contributions the result of the without as fighting, of what that he had accomplished,the terror prestige
the
"

went

before
the He
two

him.

But

what he

was

intolerable
share decision
was

to

his

pride was
another. In

thought that
came

must

power
on

with
ject. subthe

to

an

instant of which

the
to

one letters,

addressed

TOULON

TO

CAMPO the other

FORMIO

103

Directoryas
Carnot He

whole,
of
to

instead

Barras, he
two
or

enough to significantly expressed his feelings.

:

but recognised

alternatives he
must

either

he

must

retain

resign. alike letters are These strikingproductions, very from the resolute breathing through them, and spirit The General recogform. their weightyand impressive nised even that he owed everything to the Republic,
full

command,

the his
as

sacrifice of his

own

convictions could
more

; and

he

declared
as

belief that Kellerman

he.
"

lead assured have the

the army than been army I due

well
he the It

For
"

no

one our

is

am,"
to

declared,
courage would
were

that the be

victories keenness him

to

and
not

of

itself." command double

for

complain
; it

if the
but

to

be

given to
earn

another

would

his

anxietyto
post

approvalof to they might entrust

the the
one

the him.

Directory in
But he

ever whatit

made should

clear that it was remain

"

essential that the sole command

hands bad of
"

in that The
a

one

man.

believe,"he
two

says,
ones.

generalis
like

better
art

than

good

art

of war,

the

of government

is itself,

matter

of careful
allow

tacte)

I
...

cannot

de handling {une affaire myself to have my feet

some

entangled.
wish
to

I have

begun
to

with

success,

and

continue

show

myself worthy
to
mere

of

your these

esteem."
words

Directorywas inclined not but to regard them a as seriously, of injured pride ; Napoleon could
The
would
outcome

take

tion ebulli-

not

imagine
him, and

that the chief command his letters

were

be taken of
mere

from

pique. But this mand did him an injustice. Unity of cominterpretation is essential to success,"he had alreadydeclared
the
"

in his memorial
must

to

Robespierre.
trust

"

The

Government
must

put complete

in

its

generaland

give

io4

NAPOLEON free

him
at

hand,
it aims

if
"

they wish
; thus

him he

to

attain

the in
a

object
letter of

which

had when

written
was

January at the appointingScherer his plans had been

upon which This he had

in

time
as

there of
the

still talk

leader

based

upon

expedition. All this essential unity,

the tory. Directo

insisted been

in his idea

despatch to
that
"

the

he

had

sought
been

expound in the Souper de Beaucaire rulingfeature of every battle, every

command,
had
essence

this had

the

operation, every
: responsible

for the

which

he

had

been all
sum

this the

been of

foundation

of

his

successes,

all his need

was

plans, the
not

ments. of all his achievethe conviction with the It clear

One that he work

was

argue
man

whether
to

himself should

the

be

entrusted
as

perhaps
set

be

described his
own

ambition. his

the

consciousness

of

power,

grasp the
ou

of the end

before
to

him, and

arisingfrom
It
was

this,
e

desire passionate mourir"

at
on

attain it.
sent to

the

"

Vainer

that the

he

had

the

Directory as
and

his

motto

beginning of

the

campaign,

that led

him

bridgeof Lodi. Therefore we need not discuss the whether that Napoleon really believed Directors would dare So Bismarck not to displacehim. in his later years can hardly have believed that his old master would ever accept his repeatedoffers of deem it a superresignation rightly ; and yet one ficial may
to

the

view

to

suppose

that the

founder
his his

of the

German

Empire
had
or

was

merely playing upon

up his mind
to

not to

made But
"

carry
not

Emperor, and policythrough

the power in

go.

Napoleon

had

only

might indeed have been taken from him his side. As has been aptly on right ; but he had as remarked, he judged the situation precisely history by judged it later on, and his judgment was justified
his hands that

NAPOLEON

EONAPARTE.

From

an

engraving

after

the

picture

by

Appiani.

TOULON his that

TO

CAMPO And
were

FORMIO well

105 believe

subsequent successes.
men

we as

can

like Carnot

at

least

much

influenced

enemies by this insightof his,as by the fear of raising itself and against the Government making the army if the General overthrown. It is enough hostile, were The that he and his colleagues yieldedthe point. in Directory,"he wrote reply to the determined tion, communicasoldier, has seriouslyconsidered your
" "

and the

its

trust

in your led it
to

talents and decide the

in

your

zeal for

Republic

has

affirmative.
man,

The

question in the KellerGeneral commander-in-chief,

at

will remain

Henceforth

Chambery." Napoleon had full

power

for his

own

than once designs. More again before the Peace of threatened he offered either to Campo Formio or the alternative that either on resign, always insisting he would have would or everythingunder his control, withdraw Government into
"

the

mass

of
more

the

citizens."
a

And

the

never

made

and opposition, that powers A the he would upon

always
remain,

ended and

of show trifling with flattering requests the fullest by conferring

than

him.

fresh
French

of Borghetto on the 30th of May gave victory possessionof the line of the Mincio, and
to

forced
walls

Beaulieu

take

of the Trentino.
of

Mantua,
none

which

there

was

of the

refuge behind the mountain Henceforth, except the garrison was immediately besieged, of the south Imperialist army
Napoleon. Already on to agree to an compelled Parma
to

Alps.
had Italy the been abandoned he had his

9th

of

May
to

armistice.

After open

entry

into

Milan
at

he

induced Paris the

Modena envoys

whilst negotiations, Victor Amadeus

were

of

King

granted by

io6 the

NAPOLEON that the had been dictated

Directory the peace Napoleon's victories. That

retirement had
on

by
their

Austrians

during
the

occupied Peschiera,
Lake of

Venetian
a

fortress
welcome Venice

the

Garda,

gave

Napoleon

pretext
to

for

his

will.

bending the Government It was compelled to evacuate

that watched the line

of

Verona,

the

fortress

of

the"

this decrepit there hung over Adige, and henceforth from the which soon republicthe dark thunder-cloud the flash down it. On destroying bolt would upon of Naples yielded before 5th of June the envoys the which threat of
a

French
an

invasion. armistice

The

conditions

on were

they

obtained the

for their Court

the closing of their harbours emigres, the the recall of their troops from the English, against the English Austrian and of their ships from army, fleet. On the 8th of June Napoleon entered Bologna. The Transpadane occupied,and the Legationswere of Napothe first of the ephemeral states leonic Republic," now was proclaimed. All the world Italy, The Directory wished expected a march upon Rome. the Spanish it, and Napoleon himself threatened ambassador with it, when he came to his head-quarters allied with France). mediator a now as (forSpain was the 23rd of June he conceded the Monsignori But on what theyhad hardlyexpected, ing an arrangement for avertthe invasion by paying a ransom. Eight days later he was in Florence (the city from which his family originally came), as the unwelcome guest of the brother of the Emperor with whom he was at war, of his divisions made while one a raid Leghorn, upon of its English merand chants lightenedthe warehouses of some of pounds' of thousands hundreds

expulsion of

"

worth

of

property.

TOULON For above all

TO

CAMPO
one

FORMIO

107

objectand condition of to secure these campaigns and negotiations booty. was of the Directory. It command It was the oft-repeated self the wish and thought with which Napoleon himwas was had trodden the soil of Italy. Already war not supporting the only supportingwar, but it was
else,the
French he had

Republic
concluded

also.
"

Thus with

the Parma

first of the
"

treaties
posal, his dis-

that

put

at

besides
1200

contribution with their

corn

of

two

millions
2000

of
oxen,

francs,
and
had

horses,
bushels
over

harness,

10,000
to
so

of

; and

besides, the
his
oxen

Duke

hand

twenty
on.

from paintings and

corn,
masters

gallery. And
and

it went

Gold
the

works

of

art,
and

by paintings
ancient made up had

great

of the
vases,

Renaissance,
Italian
"

statues, Etruscan
the
to
ransoms

manuscripts, priceless

with their be
so

which

the

governments
out
can

purchase
can

safety.
moved
ran

Send
that

of

Italy everythingthat
way be

and

in any

useful

to

us,"

the

tions instruc-

the not Napoleon was inventor of this system of looting. Already, after the conquest of Belgium and Holland, they had taken Van and Rubens them valuable with Dycks. away to the considered Such as contributing conquests were itself on being gloryof the Republic. It congratulated its capital the land of libertyand thus able to adorn

of

the

Government.

with

the

monuments

of
Rome

the

art

and been

culture

of

the the
no

vanquished, as
works
one

old

had

filled with But hitherto

of the had

great artists of Greece.

how
to

of apply the principles and with such results modern France so systematically of such treasures for himself as Bonaparte. The more his own be he tion, posisecured, the stronger would the Governhe not and this because only won
understood

io8

NAPOLEON his

ment

to

side, but
war,

also had made

the

hearts been

of
an

Frenchmen,
intolerable and

for whom

the
was now

that

long
a

burden,

being

source

of wealth seemed The

glory.
take

And

the

Italians themselves of the conqueror. in him

a

hardly to
educated the oppression

ill this conduct

saw

classes indeed

liberator

from

reactionary governments. in The form idea of nationality which had taken France, and which he brought forward in his speeches made and their hearts, and proclamations,inflamed if And in Italytoo through his victories. progress the the lower orders, and especially amongst among spread more againstthe foreigners peasantry, hatred
and Parma
more,

of their

and

here

and

there

(as, for instance,

in

Venetia) led to wild outbreaks, this chieflygave expression to the rage excited by the of the French excesses soldiery,and resulted from their priestsrousing them against these plundering of the Church'. enemies quence Napoleon himself,in conseand of these

troubles,

turned

his

attention

to

of complaint. Although he was removing the causes squeezing the governments, and thus at the same their people, he time laying heavy burdens upon tried to keep his army under better discipline.He his hungry and to kept the promise he had made ragged army at the beginning of the campaign, that of the richest regions lead them into some he would in the world he also kept his other promise, ; but could turn would be punished. He that any excesses blind eye to the proceedings of the officers, a ally especiof the Commissaries of high rank those and the Government had sent him ; but againstthe whom marauders he proceeded without leniency. I any shall maintain order," he had already written to the
"

TOULON

TO

CAMPO
"

FORMIO
I will

109
mand com-

Directory from
of these

Piedmont,

or

to brigands. I have But restore discipline.Victory will do the rest." all he sought to secure above respect for the religious of the vanquished, and in this he showed a feelings wide divergence from the views of the Directory.

resign the adopted all means

The

first execution

of

marauders
a

that he When

ordered

was

for the
Visconti welcomed into the

plunderingof
of

church.

Milan,
him
at

venerable head of

the

Archbishop of eightyyears, prelate the clergy his entry on

his

city,he

dismounted in

from
the the

horse.

"

The
this

Republic,"he prince of the

"

said

reply to
and of

addresses other
to

of

Church each shall

deputations,
the

desires

that each

shall contribute

welfare
make express

of
selfish un-

all ; that
use

enjoy
Each

his

rightsand
free
to

of them.
God and

will be the

his

faith in

follow
Each

dictates.
his

will

that his conscience religion enjoy the possessionof

property." The Directory bade

had

treasury of
which hundred
"

lay hands on the Casa santa of Our Lady been accumulating wealth
and
to

him

the of

famous

Loretto,
fifteen
the the

for

years,

go

to

Rome

and did go
to

overthrow
not

fanatical

priests." But Napoleon

and did his
screw

touch

sanctuary of Loretto

not

Rome.
to

He
squeeze
out

only
the them.
out

used

the

orders and

of

Government
a

Roman

envoys

largerransom

of

The of

Directory thought first of gettingmillions further, and Italy Napoleon looked ; but
of

and influence. The obtaining power of the harbours closing againstEngland, the occupation of the fortified seaports, especially of Ancona, for him He were more important than any treasures. did everything with method and He system. organ-

thought

no

NAPOLEON

not subjection, the destruction, of his antagonistshis object. The Directors of Thermidor, who were merely the men had overthrown Robespierre the organiser of the Terror. of Hebert the successors and They were insubordination Danton, through whose they had climbed But Napoleon, on the other hand,to power. towards in his policy the Church, the heir was, even of the tribune,and of his brother,who, as Commissary of the Republic, had the toleration of already made the old religion in the conquered territories a law for the Army of Italy. He said of his wittily was, as was the 1 8th of Brumaire, "a on Robespierre appearance
on

ised

robbery itself;but

he

made

the

horseback." need
at
arose

And he that
name
"

this,too, in the
knew he
so

fact that when

terror.

the
was

how

to

employ
with

It

Binasco his

first acted

the he shoot

severity
wrote to

that made the

so

feared.
must

"Here,"
burn
a

Commissary,
that
terror

you
be

and

may

spread,and
as

freely, example striking

is to
to

made."
so

He
as

long
"

spared as far he was obeyed

whatever

he

could, that
he hurled

say, earth

; but

without

opposed the system he set French The army," he said in his proclamation up. which is as magnanimous it is to the as Lombards, those who kindness are strong, will treat with paternal
mercy
"

and orderly peaceful ; of heaven

to

but

it will be terrible
to

as

the

fire

that afford villages Each a one refuge to them." might live,work, and provided only he would worship God as he pleased, idea already in the have the same seen obey. We Discours de Lyon. There he had imagined a lot such this for the working classes, allow to the but would as leaders among a people freedom, and the livingof their lives in their own to the measure according way the

rebels,and

the

TOULON of But the live of their social

TO influence

CAMPO and their

FORMIO of

in

powers power who

to

mind.

fate willed
smaller

it that the

wider

his those
one

extended,
could be thus
master

became that

the circle of
at

free,and
own

last

no

was

his

will, except himself.

where would ? and
on

He been

believed

in his

system,
too

for

he And

have

if this belief

had

been

shaken

all his

experiences in
Vendemiaire,
masses,

Corsica, in France,
had

the

13 th of
more never

only made

him

feel all the

that the

by themselves capableof spontaneous action,and that only organised signified strength too, anythingin the world. In Italy, his experiences had the same result. In his speeches and of such free use proclamations he made highsounding words as, Freedom, the Nation, the Memory of the Glories of Italy of old, and the great deeds of
weak,
their
ancestors

left to

themselves, were

and

but
was

for
not

himself
on

all this of

was

mere

empty

sound. and

It

the love he the been

the

peoples
dence. confithe
no

for freedom
"

that equality he
wrote
u

reposed
of

his

These,"

to

Directoryin
little
or

days

of

Campo
to
me.

Formio,
But

have

good discipline, respect for the carried with the to even people's religion, flattery fair dealing, and above all great activity and priests, swift punishment of the evil-minded, these have been what have helped the Army of Italy. All one really has to say in proclamations and printed discourses is mere romance. discretion, skill, are Intelligence, needed for great ends. And nothing else is wanted." He full of profound contempt for the people was
whom But
at

assistance

he

called
had

to

freedom.
defeated been
not

if he

been have
case

Rome

would that

Spanish ambassador in his profully justified phecy

the
one

in that

Frenchman

from

the

ii2

NAPOLEON

Italian

peninsula again ;

would the

ever

have

seen

his

native

country

againstthe

widelyand to Napoleon, and

He
error

exasperation of the people had godless foreigners plundering, spread deeply. But victoryhad brought security
seemed still
to to

for

his fully justify wait until he

tions. calculasaw

had

in

his
at

long reckoning.
Verona open, he
he

the

Though
and his the

had
to

its

gateway
his

in

his hand
as

road

had

change

mind

to

through the Tyrol, pushing forward because of May the armies of Jourdan and at the end there from the Rhine, to join him Moreau, that were had hardlymoved from their standing camps. over, Moreof having he soon found himself in the position the ground he had won. On the 26th of June to defend Count Wurmser, an, old experiencedwarrior,who had plan
commanded with
a on

of

the

Rhine,
fresh
remnant

had

marched

up there

to

bruck Inns-

25,000 the

troops, and
of

formed
At
two

junction with
end of
came

Beaulieu's

army.
in

the

the

month

the down
a

Austrians, divided
the
moment
was

columns,
and

pouring
There the
was

of valleys when

the

Chiese.

Adige Napoleon
least, he

himself

thought
of retreat

game
to

lost
out

"

at

thought

in order

get

of the
had

that

threatened and

him.

Verona
were

entanglement alreadybeen
the
tains. moun-

abandoned,
end hold
to
on

the Austrians

out

of

of Augereau'sspirit
an

reckless

his
; and

chief's hesitation
then the mistakes

daringat last put and persuaded him

of the
in

to

Austrians,

and Mincio

above
at

all the time

Wurmser's and

righttime
to

Napoleon
the of

concentrate

crossing the at the rightpoints, gave his troops after raising delay
then
to

blockade his

of

Mantua,

and

take

full advantage On the

positionon

interior

lines.

3rd

TOULON

TO

CAMPO

FORMIO

113

of

column, on the 3rd and August the rightAustrian were stopped, 5th the left in the battle of Castiglione, beaten, and driven back into the Alps.
Mantua,
side of the
was again besieged,

still Austrian

thorn

in

the

French,
to

and

the

another the

attempt

succour

the

Valley,at the same valleyof the Adige with a detached force under upper of his generals, Davidovitch, so as to protect the one threw a superior force Tyrol. But Napoleon now Step by step the Austrians against Davidovitch. northward driven were along the Adige valley ; the
Brenta

general made this time fortress, by time guarding the

they tried to maintain valleysof the Adige and upper broken was through ; together,
barrier
success

at

Trent,
Brenta
as a

where

the

the and

lie close

result of this
with disaster.

Wurmser

himself

was

threatened

Thrice, four
down broken

times, assailed
Brenta
on

by

the

French he
saw

coming
his army Austrians the
rest

along the
up bit

his

rear,

by

bit.

Two
the

thousand side

extricated
under upon that

themselves

by
had
to to

valleys ;
driven the

their

commander-in-chief
and take

were

down

Mantua,

refuge in
Austria
now

fortress

they
and

had

hoped

relieve. into Pass

The

roads the
to

northward Brenner

by
the

the

upper second

Adige
time in

were

for the

open

the victor.
was a

But

during
this student

very

days

which

he

carrying out
marvel
had
to

campaign, which
of strategy, the
of the Austrians

will

always be
of
war

the
to

fortune
north who

turned On the

the side

of the
was

Alps.

3rd
was

of

September Jourdan,

alreadyin Wurtzburg by the

Moreau,
was

retreat,
Archduke

defeated at decisively Charles, and thereby

across

who

had
to

alreadyadvanced
retire. The

the which

Lech,
fate

also

forced

defeat with

ii4

NAPOLEON
threaten the

seemed

to

French

in

thus Italy,
retreat

fell upon
and in

their brethren

in

Germany.
were

In hurried the the

complete disorder,these
not

reached behind

Rhine,

and

could

feel safe till they

And
so once more on

great river.
of the
war

the whole

burden

fell
time

upon the made And

Italyand
enemy, the
once

Napoleon's
gave him from the
came

shoulders.
a

This weeks'

who main
more

only

few

rest,'
Friuli. when

attack
a

eastwards, from
for the the
1

moment

French of

all seemed in

to

be lost.

It

was

on

5th

November,
had
was

front of the

concentrated

bridgeof Areola, when all his strength on one

of
a

Napoleon
spot, and
like that

tryingby means the bridge of

river

bold
to

frontal the

attack

of

Lodi,

force

line

of

the

little

whose the Alpone, behind marshy banks Austrians lay. With the colours in his hand he was himself trying to bring the troops on to the attack embankment between the along a narrow swampy rice-fields. Torn by the deadly fire of the Croats behind the river dykes, the column was lying down thrown into confusion. An killed aide-de-camp was
at

his side.

Others He

of

the

officers

around

him

were

wounded. bank. his

own

himself

stumbled

and

slid down Marmont extricated the

the and him

With brother

his comrades, difficulty

Louis,
The

saved column

him

and

from
was

the tumult.

rallied and

bridge
of
the
some

stormed, though already a flank the Tyrol, Austrians, issuing from

victorious But
to

column had up

after
to

engagements
never

advanced wavered
the

close his

Verona.

Napoleon
its full

from

plan of using
force that the

extent
on

superiorityof
gave from him.

concentration enemy round he

to

one

point
back of

Leaving
he
on

had the

driven north

Areola,
and

swung

Verona,

the

17th of

NAPOLEON

BONAPARTE
Detail from the

AT

ARCOLA,
by
Baron

NOVEMBER,
Gros.

1796.

picture

TOULON

TO the and

CAMPO front drove and

FORMIO flank of the

115 column Both

November,
from the the Austrian Yet the
on once

fell

on

Tyrol
more,

it northwards. in full
retreat.

of

armies

were

now

for the

fourth tried the

to

time, and
relieve of banner

again from
the

Tyrol, the
the

Austrians

fortress
still

ramparts
On the
1

of which

Austria

5th of January (1797),the attempt ended in disaster on the ice-covered plateauof Rivoli,bravely though the Austrian regimentscharged at the French batteries on ruary, that winter morning. On the 3rd of Febflew. the The French made their entry into Mantua. used the short respite indefatigable conqueror now to by his persistent opponents, given him The rulers completelyclear the ground in his rear. of Rome had attitude misinterpretedthe forbearing the adopted by Napoleon in the spring. When Austrians advanced
to
more

the

relief
took
a

of

Mantua

in

November,
withheld
the

they
prepare call them
a

once

hostile
to

attitude,
pay,
and

money
to to

they
defend
account.

had

agreed
On the

began
decided he
same

to to

themselves.

issued time

declaration

of

war

from

Napoleon ist of February, Bologna, at the

that there should promising,nevertheless, be interference with He no religiousmatters. declared his hostility of against the Government Rome, not againstits subjects, against the temporal, the spiritual of the Pope. not On the 3rd of power the Senio. an February, there was on engagement Monks with crucifix or sacred picturein hand to were be seen hurryingthrough the ranks of the 6000 soldiers and armed

peasants

that

had

been

put

in

the
to
soon

field

them by the Papal Government, calling on But againstthese children of the devil. as the firing A began there was a generalrout.

fight
as

few

fell,

n6 hundreds made

NAPOLEON

thousands ran prisoners, away. Two the finest at Ancona, days later Napoleon was harbour besides Venice, the Adriatic,the only one on
were as our

he

wrote

to

the with

relations

It is invaluable Directory : Constantinople,"he said.

"

for
"

In in

twenty-four
Macedonia."
"

hours
"

from

here he added
a

one a

can

be

We

must,"
is French. Ottoman

few

days later,

hold

Ancona

till there

must

always remain
with of of
the

generalpeace, and it This will give us great

Porte,
as us

influence
masters

the

and

make and of
was

us

Adriatic will On

Sea,

Marseilles
command when he

the

island

Corsica

give

the

Mediterranean."
on

the

19th,

again

the

move

and

had he

reached dictated The

main

Tolentino,
peace
to

three

march envoys

from of

Rome,
the and Curia.

the

days' trembling
which he

conditions

laid down

the closingof through were France the ports against the English,the cession to and the Legation of Avignon, the Venaissin territory, until there was of Bologna, the occupationof Ancona to be levied a general peace, and further contributions carried
on

the wealth he

of

churches, monasteries

and

treasuries.

But and

forbore
saved

making
it

an

entry into the

the of sack Rome for
were

Holy City,
which the

thus

from
rabble

Jacobins and

longing, followed if the Pope would have doubtless and which forced from take been the had to refuge in flight if he were Half as excusing himself,he conqueror. additional contribution to the Directory that an wrote times better worth francs was ten of thirty million where he did not expect he getting than Rome, than five millions,as nearly have found would more Terracina. to everything had already been sent away he will go old machine This to pieces of itself,"
"

all the

TOULON added.
to
assure

TO he his

CAMPO

FORMIO

117

wished he had

aides-de-camp to the Pope of his personal respect, of which he him to give him proof at every opportunity ; as already sent word to him in October, that his
But
sent
was

ambition rather

to

have the

the

name

of the
the

preserver See.

far He

than

of

destroyer of
a

Holy
the

had actually in which

was

in his hands

letter him
as

from

Directory,
that he

extinguish the religion, of and destroy the centre torch of fanaticism in Italy, that Roman unity ; but they had nervously added this was not an order, but only an expressionof their the General wishes, and that whatever might decide, in it a proof of his desire to serve see they would This was the interests of France. Napoleon'sanswer
to to

they indicated to the Roman extirpate

his mission

their

and letter,

he

did

not
was

hesitate
so

to

inform

them
to

of his
theirs.
"

own
"

policy which
I have

directlyopposed

he wrote, nothing of religion," of argument for it is clear that by means and by givingthem something to hope for, these people can be persuaded to take than more one step that will of our be of advantage for the internal really peace for the country." It was policyof the Concordat said

which
And

he
now

thus he Not with

declared.
was

to

strike Brenner

the

decisive

blow
not

Austria.

by
the he

the

Pass, and
as

against operation by cohad his

Army
was

of the Rhine
to

he

first
own

planned it,but
army

carry

it

out

with

alone,

and

by

the

Friuli, Carinthia,
Friuli, the
concentrated enemy their Archduke

and
were

long Alpine roads through Styria. In the district of waiting for him, and had
under their In the
a one

forces

victorious

leader, the

Charles.

few

days
of

the the

triple barriers

presented by

river

lines

n8

NAPOLEON
the

Piave,
forced

Tagliamento,
the retire

and

the Charles while

Isonzo had
a

had been

been
pelled com-

by
to

French,

and

northwards,

second

French

advancing through the Tyrolese Alps by the Pusterthal was valley steadily pushing forward against
army the Austrian line

of

retreat.

In vain the
to

in
to

series the

of

sanguinary encounters,
of who

from tried

19th
beat He The had

22nd

March,
here

the did

archduke

off

Massena,
utmost

splendid service.
lost,many
of them

the

in extricating himself. difficulty his troops

were

greater part of

only
was

13,000

of

them

left with

prisoners; he had him, and the campaign

Austrians within

ten

decided practically againstthe days after it began. The archduke into the had abandoned

valleysof same by Massena, when on the 30th of energy of Carinthia,and Napoleon entered the capital
short
to

Klagenfurt and still pursued with Styria,

made

tired re-

the

March
a

halt

there.
a

He very

employed
"

the

time
"

in

writing

to use philosophicalletter, his own of it, in which, after summing description up the militarysituation,he offered him nothing less than There had been he killed, enough men peace. argued,enough misery inflicted on the world. They but then might perhaps kill a few thousand more, after all they must "for to come an understanding, the passion of hate." even everything has its limits, Were themselves they going to embarrass any longer " with the interests of England ? You, General, you who a throne, and are by your birth stand so near all small ambitions, will you placed so high above of humanity, a saviour the fame of a benefactor earn of Germany ? As far as 1 am concerned," he says in conclusion (and we imagine we are hearing some

the

archduke

TOULON

TO the
the

CAMPO
de

FORMIO
"

119
overtures
one

phrase from
of mine
man,
are

Discours
means

of

Lyon), saving the

if these life of

single

earned so prouder of the civic crown in war." Words than of the sad gloriesof success different the like these, though so from style of nevertheless were diplomatic negotiations, singularly
I would

be

well the

chosen

for the

occasion.

pacific feeling that

They harmonised already prevailed at

calculated the minister
to

with the credit dis-

Austrian

and were head-quarters, the warlike policy that

at

still in

Thugut, was advocating. It has been argued indeed that Napoleon may have been led to this changed tone take through some been his force that had apprehension as to whether the resistance pushed too far to the front could overcome
power

Vienna,

Baron

von

of without Rhine think army, the

was was cause

the

Austrians. for

And For

indeed,
the he

he

was

not

anxiety.
to

Army
could

of

the

still tied

that

river,and

hardly
with his and there

of

forcinghis
as

way it
was

weakened

through to Vienna by its losses in

leave behind

battle

detachments

he

had

to

; while

being called out in danger of the levy en masse the Tyrol, Austria, and Hungary, and he had just in received of a popular rising in his rear news Venetia. In his letters to his Government Napoleon
had On several the other times dwelt his upon line any the the of
case

these

considerations. with very

we

hand,

communications he could with

was Italy quite safe ; in little difficulty suppress

Venetian
man

and rising, have his much

to

know of
mere

that

he

was

not

to

fear his

undisciplinedlevies.
the chief, Minister

In

letters

immediate
of such

of

War,

he said

nothing
to

but anxieties,
more men

20,000

and

only that he wanted of the co-operation

have

the

Army

120

NAPOLEON
We therefore
venture to

of the Rhine. the letter

to

may

say that

the archduke

really expressedthe political

was

ideas wanted He

by
had

which

Napoleon

then

influenced

he

peace. indicated it in the

summer

of

1794 Now
to to

as on

the the it.

objectof the campaign againstAustria. first opportunity that offered he tried

He

secure

alreadystood
the heart

where

he

had

wished

conclude And did out withnot

it,in

of the

enemy's
his line

territories. of

troublingabout
hesitate
a

retreat, he

moment

forward.
Leoben. these

On On

the the

still farther push his columns had reached 7th of April Massena with was 13th Napoleon himself
to

advanced

troops, and

there,
Austrian

at

the

chateau the

of

miles from G"ss, 73-Jtentaries response

sent to
******

Vienna,

he received

plenipoin

to

him

by

the

Government

his communication.

So make

far

Napoleon
If
war

had
now

compelled only
the

small

states

to

peace. the the

great

power

which and
a

had

begun
forth

against the Revolution,

to

had

put
be
was

greatest efforts
to

carry

it the

to

successful
must

issue,was
a

lay

down least

its arms,
so

result

generalpeace,
the whole with

at

far

as was

the

Continent the

concerned.

In this

Napoleon
and

meeting
he
was

desire also in

of

nation,
the army,

felt that

though not with the Directory, of the Revolution with whom the aggressivetendencies still still prevailed. They flattered themselves with delusive hopes of bringing Prussia into the war of the course against Austria, winning the whole Rhine the frontier of France, and as revolutionising the empire, as well as Italy. In direct opposition to of could which this policy, only reunite the enemies
accord

TOULON France peace, and

TO

CAMPO
the the

FORMIO

121

perpetuate

war,

of preliminaries

what can one at Leoben, followed negotiated Napoleon wanted, only call a policy of moderation. it up, to but to break to strengthen the coalition, not thus place bind Austria to the interest of France, and latter in
to act
a

the

that position either

would
two

enable Powers

her

at

her
were

choice

with in
a

of the
It

that be

predominant
for her
to
"

Germany.
voice

would

thus

easy

have

in the

affairs of the
"

German

this corps Gerin May, If," he wrote Empire. be have it would to manique did not exist already, interests." created expressly in our As in his

diplomacy he
lines. What He

combinations, so also in his strategical of interior sought to gain possession

his sword had
won, he

wished

to

nate. domi-

insisted and
to
name

on on

Austria's the

giving up
Modena further

the

Duchy
into the he

of
new

Milan,
state

also

entry of

which

after these
"

annexations

gave north which and which had

on

the

of the

he demanded she had the

"

Republic." In the Cisalpine of Belgium, the cession by Austria abandoned ; long lost and practically
Constitutional
Frontier
"

further
the

for

France,

Convention, shortlybefore
as

its

dissolution,

solemnlydecreed
the
ist

the

boundary
This
nor was

of the
not

Republic
line of

of

October, 1795.
Holland
in it took

the

the

Rhine in

; for neither

it,but

cluded inCologne were Luxemburg and Limburg, Rhine which for the

and of

the the

regions along the

summer

victories
The

of

1794

had

won

France.

of the Empire was expresslysafeguardedin integrity side there was to the other the negotiations, and on the frontiers thus be compensation for France within laid down, and as they were fixed by the decree of the also Napoleon kept Thus Convention. in the north

122

NAPOLEON the basis of what the

arms

to

the

sword of France He

had

won.

It
not

was

not
more

his fault that successful

means

had had

been

in this direction.

in his hands

the

bringingAustria to these arrangements, and The also,as he hoped, into close union with France. decrepitold Republic of Venice, which after years of was ill-guarded neutrality already in the agonies of death, had long been a coveted object of Austrian of ambition. But Napoleon did not to let out mean and had his hands the predominant positionin Italy,
the Austrians, Adria, to transferring of the old Rethe immediately adjoining territory public. offered He them the City of the Lagoons, and as being land immediately in front of the Alpine provinces,a portion of the continental possessionsof of Adria. the Republic forming the northern corner of the Outside and south this, north Apennines, in Italy. It France be the dominant to was power the the policyof the Empire of a few years later, was lines of which fundamental were alreadycoming into of peace were sight. On this basis the preliminaries concluded the 1 8 th of April, and on Napoleon led ment Governhis troops back to despoil the unfortunate of the Lagoons, which the vanquished were at his hands. now ready to accept as a gift but think The could not Directory was angry, of making any opposition. For Napoleon had the did this consist in his hands merely of his ; nor power after all was which only a portion of the forces army, of his position as the master of the Republic ; nor he of his soldiers, of Italy, the renown the devotion determination the reckless had won by his victories,
no

of

intention

of

of

his

iron from

will his

"

it

was

above
was

all
in

the accord

power with

rived dethe

which policy,

TOULON will of the and his

TO

CAMPO which

FORMIO he had gave staked him his

an

123
own limited un-

nation, and

on

soldiers'

fortunes.
over

This

advantage
follow
moment

the

Directory,and
more was

forced
at

it to

his lead. the

And

this all the

because

the

Government

by

home the

politics.In
elections had

embarrassed seriously tions, April, during the peace negotiabeen held for the

renewal

of

the 20th of the nation. On representatives their seats, members took of May the newly elected which and the opposition, a complete majority to gave had been alreadystrengthened during the winter. At time the same the retiring Director, the Radical Le of the oppoTourneur, was replaced by a member sition, had He M. de Barthelemy being elected. third of the

been

the
at
a

negotiatorof
Basel, in
1795.

the

treaty with
Carnot in had the

Prussia

and been

Spain
summer

already
course

making

change
had that

of

front, and
more

of the moderate way into

cised exer-

become

inclined thus

to

attitude,so
the the

divisions

found
the

their

Directory also, and

on

increased

influence

Government This It
was

in

the

Chambers.

by the oppositionmajority exactly majority had not

made up

become diverse the

Royalist.
elements,

of

the

most

and

its

unity arose

from essentially

the feelingagainst the Jacobin policy which majorityof the Directors, Barras, Reubell, and La Reveilliere (the Triumvirs, as their opponents called external affairs. in both internal and them), followed lishment The of the opposition was the re-estabprogramme that those interests of the prosperity of the policy of the Triumvirs endangered, industry, of settlement amicable and trade ; the agriculture of restoration all the Church questions; and above from The the fact that these danger arose peace.

24

NAPOLEON with the programme

a new

objectscoincided whose hopes thus

who
were

of the

Royalists,
and old The

received

encouragement,
the front. of

thus

again brought
the armies had he Louis Five

to

the Jacobin general, Pichegru, who in them the had led

and

conqueror Revolution

Holland,
to

of the

victory
over

1793
;

1795,
years of

already been
had been XVIII.

won

to

for

two court

in relations When the he

with
was

exiled

chosen
were

President

of the

Hundred,

Chambers

lead into a course that threatened to drifting to the They had breaking up of the Constitution. the when hardly assembled opposition began its should be attack. that there an They demanded into the squandering of public money investigation and allegedpeculation,that the finances should be

put

on

sound

basis,and

the

burden

of

taxation

lightened. They passed decrees that would facilitate toleration of the emigres,and assured the return some for the Catholic religion all they demanded ; and above
peace and
some

moderation

in the

reckless

conduct

of

affairs. foreign And here they not

to

only set
of the

themselves

in

Directory, but demanded of the policy which revision a had dealt He had adopted with regard to Venice. with the City of the Doges as the partitioning Powers
tendencies had

the

opposition they also Napoleon

First he had formerly dealt with the Poles. fostered the spirit of disorder, then when the fruit of it ripened, and the against the country folk rose foreignintruders,and the demagogues in the towns, and
massacred
some

hundreds of the

of

them,
thus

he

had

demanded
"

vengeance all with the

ment timid, helplessGoverning obtain-

predetermined plan of

pretext for destroyingthe unfortunate

Republic,

TOULON and

TO

CAMPO

FORMIO

125
to

having

in his had

Austria.

He

possessionwhat just occupied

he

meant

give to

Venice

fresh itself,

opportunity for having given him a new and action ; he had displaced the Government put of there ; this again in view the democracy in power for his further dealings in hand having a fresh security His with Austria. at at this time were head-quarters
disturbances
the
court
were

castle of like his fame

a

Monbello,
Proconsul

near

Milan,

where

he

held

his him

officers staff;

state. princely and the generals,

in

Around comrades
as

of
his

his

Berthier, who

had the

been

at

his side

since chief-of-the-staff,

victory of Montenotte, Lannes, and Murat, Marmont, Augereau, and Leclerc, whom he had to just given the hand of his sister and for a while Pauline. Josephine, too, had come,
who Laetitia, first
now saw sons

her and

time, and
there
was

her

Then

the

crowd

for the daughter-in-law there also. daughterswere of officials and delegates, those who

foreign envoys, drawn were by

and suitors, flatterers,

mere

but all at the beck of curiosity, As absolute the one man. as only a Caesar could be, the conquered land, levied contributions Napoleon ruled over and taxes, organised the states that he had pieced together out of the fragments or the older from took in it another, and was Italy, gave to one, all himself,the bringer of order and peace, the Master. It was here of what that he heard the legislature had dared
to

say, the

resolutions

it had
at

ventured the
same

to

without not adopt againsthis policy, due praisefor his exploits. Whatever his attitude towards the

time been

may these

have

proceedings brought him back to their side,made him their ally. overlooked his arbitrary They at once action,and left the carryingthrough of the negotiahim to entirely

Triumvirs,

126

NAPOLEON with Austria

; he

tions

in

return

entered

the

lists

againsttheir opponents
And
was

with be

all the noted

weight
in
to
so

fluence. of his in-

it

must

that
more

doing
the

he

only giving expression once

prevailedin almost the entire army, the but also those not on only the troops in Italy, How often been Rhine. has Hoche spoken of as*
that the and
true
son

feeling including

of the
servant

French of the

Revolution,

the unselfish

Republic ! But it was and he who reservedly unnow precisely placedhimself entirely at the disposalof the Triumvirs, ready to those forcibly disperse those lawyers and talkers, of the clubs of Clichy." This in was conspirators of the change in the ministry, July, on the occasion
"
"

obedient

"

when members
at

the

Triumvirs

drove

the

most

moderate

of

its

out, and

replaced them
at at

by

General
now

Scherer
comes

the

Ministry
the

of

who War, Talleyrand, that of

again upon
Francois
support

scene,

and Foreign Affairs, of the Interior. To the But

Neufch"teau
their

that

action, Hoche,
lower did
not

who

commanded
on

Army

on

the

Rhine, marched

Paris.

lost. as give up the game Carried in the capital, they away by the Royalistfeeling stronglyprotested against the troops coming inside still the Chambers the The money,
to

barriers

of

Paris

as

breach
resources,

of

the above

Constitution. all without its

cuses ex-

Directory,without
lost courage and he Rhine

gave had
to

way.

It made

Hoche,
on

and the

and retire, rage

withdrew heart.

to

his quarters At this

with

in his

his batteries. Napoleon unmasked tille, On the 14th of July,the day of the storming of the Bashe issued a proclamationto his soldiers in which of their victories he reminded them over Europe, for freedom, and their struggles threatened relentless
moment

BERNADOTTE.

From

an

engraving.

p.

12

TOULON

TO enemies
on

CAMPO of the

FORMIO

127 and of the

war

againstthe
;
as over

Republic
defend the

Constitution

eagles' wings they would,

to

if need

be, pass
and In
on

the

mountains

tion Constitu-

and the Republic. Liberty,the Government all the garrisonssimilar demonstrations followed, well as in Italy. Then the Rhine as Napoleon
one

sent,

after the

other, to
him

Paris

three

of his
and

most

trusted

comrades, Lavalette, Augereau,

last

Berna-

dotte,the
At the
same

taking with
he details of

the

time The

sent, what
how be
on

captured standards. could not give, Hoche intrigue now

for of the the
no

money.

the

ceeded promore

will
secret

probably never
there

known,
either

the very

that went dealings coming coup d'etat unreliable

ones. or

between
are

of organisers records
none on or

Above other

all,we

have

of the

Napoleon's and subject,

and when the

letters the
can

communications

scanty

Augereau
blow
too

it is asserted that much

now

given by Lavalette hardly supply their place. But that Napoleon himself directed fell upon the Royalists, certainly
accounts

far
a

is said.

He be
a

had, indeed, urged

taken
;

that

decisive that

step

should

yet

it and

is

able probBarras He

Augereau,
than he
in

fierce

Jacobin,
have

went
was

further
not
we

himself of

would

done.

favour
well

extravagantlyviolent
what he said
at

courses,

and

may the

believe

St. Helena

against
1

useless

8th

of

Fructidor in barred
then

cruelty of the victors of the their sent (September 4th), who

cages them like
to

opponents
fort and
of it

wild the of

beasts

to

Roche-

banished He
was

pestilential swamps
the \ for coup d 'etat secured
sense.

Cayenne.
was

in favour

in

accord of

with the

his

policy,and
in
his

the

development
far away
from

Revolution had
no

But,

he Paris,

part in the final decision.

128

NAPOLEON let the would Triumvirs

on

He

act, because
whole go his

he way,

assumed and
to

that had
a

they
firm
out

the

he be

determination

not

to

allow

himself

forced

the old triumph of the Triumvirs differences immediately broke out again. But again of the there was proof of the impregnable power of the commander-in-chief Army of Italy. In the

of that way. In fact, after the

days

for the being made had decisive step at Paris, the final peace negotiations now begun, on the 30th of August at Udine. They were Acting alone, expresslyleft in Napoleon's hands. he met and accompanied only by his two secretaries, with four Austrian the Ludwig plenipotentiaries Cobenzl, the intimate confidant of Thugut, at their The head. two on especially negotiations turned be made to by the points, the cessions of territory of of the acquisitions Empire, and the delimitation determined in Italy. Napoleon was Powers the two when

preparations were

not

to

allow

the

Austrians

to

have

foothold

where any-

Cobenzl, on the beyond the Adige or the Po. and other hand, hoped to get, besides Venetia, Modena What the interest, he Legations for his master. in not asked had France allowing Austria to naively, The the Po ? cross Napoleon repliedpromptly : of interest of preventing you from being the masters far are ideas," he declared, Italy." Our very deserve be hanged at Paris I would from yours. to Cobenzl which the Legations." To if I gave you
" " "

answered

back
a

"

And

I would I did
not

deserve oppose

to

be

sent

to

prison in Mayence,
However,
that he
was

if fortress,
even

your

having
seen

and

any

of the

left bank

of the Rhine." let it be the

the Austrian

negotiatorsoon
to
reason on

ready to

listen

of subject

TOULON

TO

CAMPO

FORMIO

129 held
out

firmly he Mayence ; but all the more some compensation for the Emperor
the with other

for

hand,

the

Directors

were

Italy. On plyingNapoleon
in

letters and

which instructions,

Barras's

secretary,

Bottot, personallyconveyed to him, and in which but they urged him not to give up anything in Italy, of liberty over all of realm extend rather the to the possessionof the whole Venetia. In their view
Rhine

frontier

was

necessary

condition

of

peace.

the Empire as well as They wanted to revolutionise the war, and call Prussia to their aid continue Italy, againstthe Hapsburgs. fires. He two Napoleon was thus placed between had hold his ground againstthe Austrians, and to One understand Government. can against his own how strain brought him into an this twofold cited exof mind, that even the beginning of at state showed itself in violent outbursts the negotiations to a came againstthe Emperor's ministers,and finally climax in that
to
scene

which

he
as

himself the

at

St. Helena

described

his

companions

highly dramatic

concludingeffect at the Conferences ; how he snatched from the a a costly porcelain vase, present up that so Empress Catherine to Cobenzl, and declaring would he shatter the Austrian monarchy, dashed it on the ground, and left the room. The this truth about story, on which we have the direct testimonyof Cobenzl,
makes occurred close very
two

it bear
on

somewhat nth

different aspect. The

incident the
a

the

of

October,
It is

five

days
that
not

before
was

of

the

Conferences.
scene. was

true

there

violent

Napoleon,
excited effect of

nights and

Austrians, and
had

the

taken, allowed

himself

for slept by the opposition of the of punch he some glasses outto indulge in most
who had

i3o rageous rushed the best and

NAPOLEON and language,

out

then

with

his hat Austrian maintained

on

his Count
a

head had

of the

the

room.

The
he

of

for incident,

collected

politebearing in presence of the angry young clear to him, from the conduct Republican. But it was he obtain what of Napoleon, that he could not outburst,the brutality claimed, and that the passionate towards that Napoleon showed him, was probablynot also however much he may unpremeditated, entirely of the moment. have been carried away by the feeling allow not Napoleon wanted peace, but he also would doubt that he was there to be the slightest ready for he had conflict. So renewed a already written to Monsieur de Thugut show Let us Talleyrand: shall soon like Medusa's head, and we war bring him conditions." For himself there to acceptable very follow him, or fight must were only two ways ; one
"

him. In
as this,

in many So
too

other in

we points,

have

reminder he used

of Bismarck.
the very order

the

way

in

which

Never

of the Directory to his plans, in opposition to bring pressure to bear on his opponents. tied ; and he had to his hands so perhaps were
was

obey
to

if he
How

to

preserve

his

influence in the the

same

and way

larity. poputurn

often did

Bismarck with

advantage his
with Benedetti end
was

differences

King

in his dealings in the

scene

for foreignnegotiators,
in Moravia. that
on

instance

with The

the

17th

of

October,

at

the

of Campo Formio, Cobenzl put neighbouringvillage dictated him his signature to the conditions to by ceded to France, and the Napoleon. Mayence was of itself. In Germany Empire left to take care by Napoleon promised not to oppose the annexation

TOULON Austria of

TO and the

CAMPO

FORMIO But

131 in

Salzburg
fast
to

part of Bavaria.
of its

Italy he

held the land

line

City

of

Lagoons
nor

and he

Adige and Po people, " who

; the

have

neither Towards the

once

water,"

let go. all Napoleon displayed character. He gave it

the

Directory too
of his
choice
"

passionateenergy

submittingto him or Nothing is left for me," he "but the 10th of October to Talleyrand, to wrote on of the people, the mass take to return a placeamong in hand, and givean example the plough of Cincinnatus
more

only the dismissinghim.

between

of respect

for

those

in

power, has

and

dislike

for

that

brought to ruin so more empires." But at the same hesitate to put the Directoryface to time he did not face with an accomplished fact ! At that very moment the draft of the Treaty of Peace was ready, and he counted on signing it that very evening ! The
Directors
to
arms.

militarydomination and republics many

which

had

told

him

that he

was

to

call the Italians

Napoleon pointed out to them that such could such arouse hopes were Utopian ; as if liberty and an effeminate,superstitious, boastful, lazy people What ask of me to great deeds : are miracles, you
"

and

can

work
we

no

miracles."

It is the the

same

letter
in which

from
he
set

which

have

alreadytaken

words

forth his disbelief in the power of such unreal and things as the love of the peoples for freedom

equality.He
of his own,
true

adds

to

it

short

essay
on

on

the character of principles

the
"

French, nation,and
The it
can

the

policy.
is that

most

salient roused

characteristic
to

of If

our

nation
true

be

action. the the

only
all be

which policy,

is and

nothing else
chances, is
will for
a

but

calculation basis of
to
come

of combinations
our

made

we undertakings,

long time

132
the
more us

NAPOLEON

great nation
: we

and the way

the

arbiters of

hold

balance

Europe. Europe, and it

Yes,
be

of

I say is for

to

will
a a

say which of fate,I years

it shall incline.

if it is the in

hold

that

it is

not

impossible that

few

those and which

great ends

may

which attained,

heated

enthusiastic

only the secure." How and most calculatingintellect can been often have these words quoted, but always with view to a pointing to the heaven-storming ambition of his plans for Titan the source of the young as
forth,but
universal
context

shadow imagination can coolest,most persevering,

dominion. which

But

if

we

put
torn,

them
we

in

the

from

they

have

been

recognise
of tion. modera-

that

it is The

reallyan
fantastic rein of them
an

admonition
are

in favour those
on

Directors

whose

policy,
wished It is
de
as

verging on

placethe
he
to to

Napoleon exaggeration, reason. coldlycalculating

extract
now a

to

if

gave

from

his

Discours been mind

Lyon
added of the
to
a

read, only that

it which
man,
now was a

conception had
to

stranger
had
was

the trustful clearer and

young
him mind
a sense

but that he

become

clearer with deeds

"

striving for mastery, ripened by experience and by his own

of the power be reckoned
some

of the upon,

incalculable the

"

of

something
ing hoverof world

not

to

fate that remains

over

like

force all-ruling

the

each individual, however and over varied may politics, well calculated his plans. It however be his activity, which the Destiny of France, we was repeat, with he had linked for He his
own.

He therefore hour

ventured
at

to
same

cast

the for

horoscope
himself.

her, and
sees

the

time

the
to

will dictate the law

clear

approaching when Europe, if only reason

necessary

France with
its

insightwill

dictate the

conditions,and

TOULON and if

TO

CAMPO

FORMIO

133

fate will permit it. This feeling all-controlling the he summoned dominated him, and already when him at Austrian Udine, he had negotiatorsto meet of France that as the representative declared to them himself he considered higher than all the kings ; and at Leoben, that the Republic had no need of being the in Europe what for it was officially recognised,
sun was see

in

the

sky

; the

worse

for derive

them any

who

could

not

it, and
the last the

would

not

advantage
to

from It
on

it.
was

that struggle

he would

have

carry
disturbed un-

with

Directors. last time

was

Henceforth

they left him

the peace

; the

also that his will encountered his victory,

"

opposition. His
his the power

the both

and

brought to France. that he obvious After all that had happened it was in the the plenipotentiaries be first among would sequel of the conferences of Udine, the Congress of Rastatt, at which the peace of the Empire with France
which
was

to

be

concluded,
to

the the

boundaries

between

the

two

Powers

defined, and
was

former

receive the

compensation fixed that for the possessions it

of the of Rhine.
sentence

the
was

deprived
before
own

of

on

left bank

But
on

this

he

pronounced
France
sons

death
and

his

creation,the democracy
over

of

Venice,
not

handed

it

to

Austria.

was a

the

blood

of her
;

for

Venetians

they might try bour their harcleared He themselves against Austria. arsenals the dockyard and of its warships,and else might be useful for the and whatever of cannon, equipment
lion works of St. of the French the the fleet ; he the took
most

going to offer up foreignstate, he told the defend if they liked to

away

the

Mark,

Bucentaur,
most

beautiful

of art, and

valuable

manuscripts from

134 the churches from and the

NAPOLEON

palaces ;
brow robbed of her her

after who

he
was

had
once

torn

the of her

diadem the

Queen
arms,

Adriatic, he
the

also

of

her

He symbols of her old renown. the CisalpineRepublic a constitution, gave arranged for annexing Ancona of the Church, from the states ordered Admiral Brueys to station his fleet off the

treasures, and

Turkey. he began his journey Then, on the 17th of November the Rhine. to Wherever he appeared in Savoy, in received with tions Switzerland, he was public demonstraturned his attention to ; he settingaffairs in rival parties with order, and negotiatedand intrigued that vied with each other in bringing their interests
sent

Ionian

Islands,and

agents

to

Malta

and

before
On

him. the

25th

of

November,

before

the arrival of the

Emperor's envoy, he made his entry into Rastatt in a carriagedrawn surrounded, by eighthorses, and was courted there, as if he were by all the prominent men the as Destiny itself. As soon Emperor's envoys ment arrived, with Cobenzl again at their head, a settlewas

arrived

at

on

the

ist

of December. first of and

As

had

been

arranged at Campo
her renunciation ceded
to
was

Formio,
of

all Austria

declared
was

Mayence,

only

then

Venice The

her.

protocol
the As of

acting on
for
Paris.

hardly signed when Napoleon, of the invitation Directory, started

he had interior leave the secured lines

for
in the

himself

the

advantage
France,
at

the

of politics
the These other had
to
"

he

could

of representatives
once

everything else to Republic at Rastatt.

attempt
the
"

to

put

aside

an

of

the

Austrians

bar of

the

maintaining of

constitutional Udine. The

frontier
Austrian

France, alreadyadopted

at

TOULON

TO for its

CAMPO

FORMIO

135 dominance pre-

proposal
to

had

object
in

to

safeguard the
and above

of the

empire
from
Rhine. left

Germany,

all,

prevent

Prussia

right bank
France the

of
whole

the

obtaining anything on the They proposed giving

on

bank,
France

condition the

that

the

Empire
was a

should
on

receive which

compensationon
had
;
now

matter

been

right. It pledged to
the
to

Prussia bank best

was

since lost

the
to

treaty of Basel
the her latter,

that

left
be

interests

seemed

of

by giving her the protected the prince bishops, instead

;

secularised of what
at
once

territory
had
to

she

abandon

and

the

Prussian
to

envoy effect has she

to
same

received ment. Govern-

precise instructions
In

this

from

his

this,as

Ranke

shown, lay strikingly

held her the
two

France's powers

advantage, that bound of Germany

the

great
internal
in

by
time

these
set

questions,and had at oppositionto each other.

them

of the French position They were an unprecedented one. diplomats was to satisfy asking nothing for themselves, wanted all against each and were settingthem everyone, The other. divides It that
was

the may of the

attitude

of

protector,

who

he

rule.
Rhine

The
was

Confederation

policyof the future alreadycoming into

entered
Paris. It

sight.
On
was

the
not

5th of
two

December
since

Napoleon
he had the with

years

left the
blood

city whose
citizens him but

streets

he the

had

reddened

of her

amidst
not

murmurs

of the
the

also Now

of only the man and the foreigner the

same

people,who saw in 13th of Vendemiaire,

of the him hated with

the protege

Barras.

Parisians

received

unbounded

For he had brought them, or they could rejoicings. hope at length to obtain, what for years they had

136
been all and
over

NAPOLEON

longing for,peace and order, the restoration of the prosperity that war and revolution, anarchy that only victory the terror, had destroyed,and
the enemies had of France
now

could
to

ensure

to

them.
one man

Everything
above and Not old
to

united

raise this all of

the

world

around him
to

him,
the

above

conduct the of

summit

competitors, the Capitol.

such
as

only
annals

fame
France

of his

deeds victories,

the

stances, hardly knew, but also circumchance, fortune had conspired to lay on his the
to

shoulders
same

chief

burden his who

of the
head

and conflict, its

most
or

at

the

time

place on
the
men

abundant in his
war,

laurels.
had either taken

All
a

before

him,

time,
had
a

and leading placein politics

or

left the stage

had

in various

ways

suffered whom

loss of influence. the Revolution had

Of

the great leaders

in war,

produced, the first, Pichegru,was still in the swamps of Cayenne ; the second, Moreau, had suffered defeat in the field, and was compromised fact a conspiracy, by having been privy to Pichegru's
which

Napoleon
Hoche,
been of his his
to

himself

had
one

discovered
was

; the

third,

Lazare

the

only
in

who and

perhaps comparable
and
cut

Napoleon

genius
but

renown,

might
All
so

have flower

had rival, manhood

been lately

off in the

in partiessaw regard him, though

by an insidious Napoleon their man,

in

malady. and might

belonged to of Paris prepared for The official society any of them. On him brilliant feasts and ovations a grand scale. on the 10th of December, at the Palace of the Luxembourg, for the occasion, he conveyed to the richlydecorated erected Altar of the Fatherland at the Directory, of peace. notification there, the formal Talleyrand, Minister of Foreign Affairs, as greeted the conqueror
fact he had
never
"
'"

MOREAU.

From

an

engraving

by

S.

Freeman.

p.

136.

TOULON

TO

CAMPO

FORMIO

137 himself

with

an

extravagant
in broken
no

speech.
He told Year years had

Then
and
not

Napoleon
over

spoke,
he
new was

sentences,

for clearly, of
the

orator.

of

the

triumph
on

Constitution

of
hundred that

the

III, based
of

reason,

over

eighteen
of
two

prejudice ;
to

of

the

genius
of
of the

Liberty

opened
to

France Holland fortune

the

gates
;

fair

lands, alluding
a new era

Italy and
which the freedom

and the

future,
be based

in

of

French would

people,
Directors,
and them

and upon

with the

it the best their him

of all

Europe,
the laws. between first

organisationof
minds from He and divided the had the his very

The

with

mistrust
to

hope,
of

invited

day
on

assist

in their

business.

influence

the

nomination

Ambassadors,
gave Dutch
to

arranging of
on

commands

for
the

generals, and
and the

advice

the

Italian,

Swiss,
new

questions, which
Government
;

daily presented
the

problems
the neither

the

but

chief

influence,

actual

supreme

direction
did he ask

of for of
a

affairs, Napoleon
it. He did He the
not

possessed,nor
appear he
as

wish

to

the

accomplice
from

Barras.
to

preferred,as
part of
the had
a

had

written He comrades
at

Italy,

play
;

Cincinnatus.

avoided before
the

licity pubhis

put
he and

services done in
to

of

his

own,

as

that

speech
in

bourg Luxemdress.
ally actu-

preferred

appear

civilian
star

With

the

public, which
to

quickly forgets,his
dim,
and
soon

began
might
But well all

grow

little he he and

outside be
out

observers

think

that

would
was

of fashion.
with the

the

while
at
new

working
hands

away

Government of which
could

gigantic plans, the

in his alone.

execution

be

placed

CHAPTER

III

IN

THE

EAST

"OUT been

it

was

only

on

the

Continent the
"

that

peace

had

established.
"

England
arms

strongest
no

sary adver-

of
them

all aside.

was

still in For but her

a

and

had

idea
not

of
a

laying
mere

the national

conflict affair and the of

was

politician's war,
and

that

drew of

ment Govern-

people
a

together,
between

instead
two

dividing
in the

them,

formed
It

link
no

parties
or

country.
but
a

was

enmity Republic
interval

to-day,
from the

yesterday,
of
the

heritage
;

of

the the

times last

monarchy
of
the peace

and the of
no

between outbreak been old

the of

treaty
in In been In the the

and

renewed 1793
wars

hostilities

spring
too,

had

short

enough.
had

France,
more

of
those

the

monarchy

popular

than

against England.
the Bourbons had been

eighteenth
great
Powers of

century,
of
war

between

and

the and

Continent,

there

nations alterand

negotiations, friendship
on

alliance.

But
a

England,
truce

the had the

other been

hand,

except
for

during
France,
She
seen

short

that been foe in

unprofitable
of
her

had
was

always
the
war

ranks

enemies. had and

too

against
in his

whom the

Napoleon
French army, At

his whom had

first he led
;

service
won

from
he

had

first columns

laurels.

Toulon

the he had
;

storming
fired had shot

against English
his
cannon

defences

from
his

against
from

English ships

he

received
138

first wound

IN

THE

EAST

139

English bayonet. The batteries he had erected along the Ligurian coast, the raid upon Leghorn, the closingof all the Italian ports that he had brought of France, the plunderunder the rule or the influence ing Venetian of the arsenals, the restless activity and Corfu of naval preparations,the designs on Sardinia, Elba and Malta, and the despatch of the that were Italian brigades moving towards the southern
an

and

western

coast

"

all these

measures

were

directed

the English. against For peace

a

while with

it had this

seemed enemy. of 1797,

as

if France
In

could

make and

also the

October, 1796,
had been and off Lille.
On

again in

summer

there

tions negotiathe

with first occasion

this

English ; of Fructidor, by the the second, after the 1 8 th on Directory. Napoleon had thoroughly agreed with the course taken by his Government, for his policy was actively as stronglyhostile to England as it was
by
the in "Let in the

objectat Paris broken they were

favour
us

of

peace

with

the

Continental
"our

Powers.

concentrate,"he wrote,
direction

entire

activity

of

the be be

sea,
at
our

and

destroy England.
feet."
on

This
If
were

done, Europe will

an

attack ways the

was

to

made

England,
Channel.

there

three
at

open
was

for it.
across

The the

shortest, which
But

struck
even

heart,
soldiers and the

if the
old

of

the

Republic, like
horsemen

Caesar's

of legions
the

mail-clad

of William

might hope, with little trouble,to drive the before them unaccustomed this island people, to of conquering sightof war, they had not the means of the floatingfortresses that protectedthe coasts had made England. Yet thrice already the French
Norman,
the

attempt.

First

in

1794,

when

their

armament

i4o

NAPOLEON shattered in the

in

was

the

of sea-fight of idea winds French in

so

the

First under
:

of

June.
Lazare old had
to

Then

late

autumn

1796,
and

Hoche,
allies of driven
storm

whose

favourite the
the

it had

been the

those

England,
back held the his

waves,

him that

into

harbours, and
its

the the

ships

grasp

was

due

beginningof
the young peace

illness that

quickly wasted
A year second when after, time

away
the

soldier's

strength.

for had negotiations down, a new expedition was

coasts to

the

broken
on

planned, based
Dutch the
same

the
was

of

Holland.

But
at

the

which fleet,

protect it,suffered

Camperdown they

fate

that had the

than once alreadymore Republic, disorganised as

befallen the
were

fleets of

by

the

Revolution,
seas.

and

England
of
the the

remained

mistress

of the

The the

second

way into

strikingat
ancestral Hanoverian and

the enemy dominions

led

across

Rhine,

of

the the

English Kings,
mouths thus French

territory by
Elbe,
In and which the year thus How

of the

Ems, Weser,
to

would

be closed had

the

English.
the Rhine

1756
come

the into the

crossed the

conflict with

power

of Prussia.

could

venture to Republic now penetrate into territories protected by this great neighbouring state, virtually whose neutralityit had purchased three years ago North by recognising Germany as its sphere precisely The result might be the breaking up of influence ?

of the peace

of the Continent, and

had

the old

enemies

of thus

France,
be driven

who
to
one

only just been

each other
was

would separated,

side with
course

again.
left
:

Only
himself

therefore

to

attack

in her

colonial
one

unless, as possessions,
could be
content to

England Napoleon
peace.

wrote,

make

IN

THE

EAST
the old
more

141

Beyond
tried
to

the assail

Atlantic, where her, there

was

monarchy
to

had

nothing

be

done,

for the the

not

States, notwithstanding people of the United of Liberty and a Republic in France, had advent idea of repaying the help they had the remotest
from Frenchmen The the

had
own

for the
West

establishment islands

of
were

their
too

freedom.
a

Indian
even

small have

prize for
a mere

for conflict, scratch for

one

their loss would in

to

been

India, and
strike
at

there the

only, that
allies
were

England. It was could hope, if not

wound be found in the

enemy's heart, at least,to

too to

his native

heel.

Here

princes,against whom
still carryingon
to
a

the

brothers

Wellesley were
how
was one

fierce

go

so

far,seeing that
and
seas

struggle. But the English were

and

lords
were

of all

making Spanish ships and prizes of French, Dutch, and colonies, and had taken possession of the Cape of Good shorter Hope ? There was just one way, much seemed than the Africa, which Cape passage round to be as practicable by land as by water, at least for its
coasts

of Africa

Asia,

second

half.

It

lay through Egypt.

the mouths
was

If
Nile

one

could and

get

possession of
of the
one

of the
no

the

shores

Red

Sea, there
hold It

need

of the

Cape
tween be-

route, for
East

would
West.

the
was a

double

gateways

plan that can neither be said to be new to French some. over-venturenor history, For we need the earlier days to not go back of old France, and recall the expeditionof St. Louis, the French and how the first to carry the knights were
and banner of brain the of Crusades Leibnitz In the the had into the

East,
out
a

or

how

the

busy
the

worked

similar and had

plan
since

for Louis

XIV.

beginningof

eighteenth century, in India that struggle

gone

42

NAPOLEON

unfavourably for France, the idea had become Publicists like Raynal, Volney, and a popular one. de Laclos, and practicalstatesmen, like the Due
so

Choiseul, who
of

had

been turned had

forced
their been

to

conclude

the it.

Peace And

had Versailles,

thoughts to
received of the the
ease

a quite lately report

from

Charles at

Magallon,

the

Consul-General
which he
set

Republic
with

Alexandria, in

forth

which

conquered,and the advantages which that country offered through its fertility and its position. So little reason is there for saying that the plan sprang from the wild imagination of Napoleon, and was his lust for conquest, urging him a proof of schemes of boundless ambition. into He thought, indeed others view of the in as did, especially Egypt might
actual of that
more situation,

be

of the trade

of the the
in
a

Levant

than

of

Eastern than

Asia, more
of dominion he
was

of

mastery of the
India. He
; in

Mediterranean dreamed earlier of

had his

this while had

still

Corsican

writings he
the he
must

connected

the

future

of

sica Cor-

with
more

mastery
have

of the

Mediterranean. such ideas

In
a

Still
since document he he

entertained

had

thrown
so

in his

lot with
as

France. winter

written

far back

the

of

1792, the

had,
of

from
the

this

point

of

view,

recommended

seizure

Maddelena

Islands

(on

the

north

coast

dinia). of Sar-

projectfor the fortification of the Bay of San Fiorenzo (North Corsica) which he drew up a little later,dwells on the advantages the place might offer
to

The

the

enemies

of

France
or

"

if

we

lose

the

trident

of

the

Mediterranean

if

our

rightto
in the

Every
and

step which
all in

he the

took

challenged." conquest of Italy,

it is

above

occupation of Ancona, Genoa,

.,

NAPOLEON
From

BONAPARTE. study by
David. p. 142-

IN and the Ionian

THE

EAST this

143

objectin view, and he the point when to each step brought him. nearer be tempted, and would an even compelled, to make Then must not this end. effort to secure we forget If they wished idea. that the English had the same hold the way of India, they must for the dominion well as the route as by through the Mediterranean
Islands, had
the

Cape.

And
was

for them
an

too

the

command

of its

the
own

Mediterranean

sake, their policymust

a

objectto which, direct naturally

the rock

for

itself. of

For

century, thanks
held
at

to

fortress
The
war

Gibraltar,

they

least had and

its

gateway.
to

againstthe
and

Revolution
in its waters,

led
even

them
to

take

action far-reaching Corsica

occupy

Toulon.

They had lost both these places, and lost them through Napoleon's victories. In Corsica, in the the last of of 1796, they had had to evacuate summer handed Paoli had to the fortified places that over
them,
and had taken the old But away with who them
at

into last had

now

unwillingexile
with Mediterranean

hero,
their
and

relled quarin of

them.

fleet had in the

remained harbours

waters,

found

of supply sources Naples,and Sardinia friendly Sicily, of operations for watching the enemy's base and a let his voyage If Napoleon on to Egypt had coasts. slipthe opportunityoffered him of seizing Malta, a for the possession of that incomparable coup de main been carried maritime fortress would have out by later. The or Nelson, sooner Directory rightlyput forward for the expeditionto Egypt that as a reason of possible it was an anticipation English action there. of the Nile Valley was But the conquest in itself an been have objectthat must highlyattractive to French situaThere not were politicians. only its strategic

144 tion world

to
on

NAPOLEON
the and line dividing the between
two

quarters of the
route out to

prospect of shortening the trade

the

Indies, but soil,which

also, as
would of the

Napoleon pointed
1797, there
was

Talleyrandin September,
of its for the
lost and of

the the

wealth
nation

soon

recompense Indies Let had

us

products
gone the
to

West

that

had

been
ting cut-

England.
of Suez
see

add
a

that the

Isthmus

also

place in

these

of a forecast as significance in the nineteenth of the Egyptian question Napoleon's expedition to the East century. much not was a so repetitionof the campaign of Alexander, with which it has been so often compared, of the Gesta Dei per Francos in the Middle Ages, as or which the drama the brilliant overture to was played in the last century, and the closing act of which out we twenty years ago, when probablywitnessed some England took possessionof the land of the Pharaohs. of Napoleon's policy is character This prophetical also in the fact that his attempt on Egypt for the seen the stage the whole first time brought upon sphere of the Eastern question. The problem that was intimately connected with the Egyptian expedition was, how would Turkey regard it? And would it be possible the whole it through without East, to carry agitating above all without drawing into it the Christian powers
and we projects, the development their of of the

East,
of

Austria

and the

Russia
was

?
a

The

maintenance oldest it been

with friendship French

Porte

part of the
thus stand had

traditions

policy. Only
times
to

in earlier possible preponderance of

Mediterranean,
as

and old

againstthe in the the Hapsburgs, especially during the last ten years the new
make
a

well

as

the

France

had and

been

faithful had

to

this

policy.

Her

Russia rivals,

Austria,

always

IN been
a

THE of

EAST which

145
was

the

opponents

Turkey,

engaged in
when this the

moment with them at the very fight of in view Revolution began. It was

hard

that, as
officers

earlyas
to
seen

1785,
in
to

the

Porte

had

asked

for French
we

its reorganise how tried doubt the

army
autumn

and

navy,

and

have

already
himself There

of

1795 of

Napoleon
this kind.

had is
no

obtain that he

employment
was even now

intentions
at

towards

the
on

Porte. his the side.

He

inspiredby friendly and wished hoped

true

least

to

keep
name

it

It is

that

Egypt
was

belonged in
the hands his Government the

to

Sultan, but
and what
on

in fact it

in and
not
now

of the

Mamelukes,

Napoleon
Nile what
was we

hoped
the

to

secure

the but

sovereigntyof
a

country,
therefore

call
a

protectorate, and
method

he
a

had

in view

quite
power.
at

modern

of

extending
of which

nation's he had
as

The

the object,
to
come on

attainment into

most
a

heart,was
that

possessionof Egypt
of

tecting prowas

power

behalf

had been immediately after should in the arrive effected, Talleyrand himself as ambassador, and place the Bosphorus on a frigate of the Sultan of France at the disposal against power his enemies, and if need be againstRussia. But
an

Turkey. The the occupation

idea

what

if the

Sultan

should

decide

to

take

up

the not altogether unfriendly attitude towards correct policythat France was pursuing ? In this case work in to Napoleon and his friends would go be time another to They thought it would way. of the bring about a revolt of the Christian subjects that they the Greeks Porte. It was on especially reckoned. Napoleon, be called They would, wrote had been done of liberty, in the name to as arms considered of religion.He in the past in the name

i46
that
than this

NAPOLEON

they
to

would

be

even

more

accessible

to

French

Russian
Austria

influence.
was

It is worth
take

plan
of

side
a

France.

It

supposed to was thought

be
even

that
to

noting that in the a placeon of by means

than Middle
a

it would partition

easier

her satisfy

Russia.

Thus,

as

so

often
East

policywhich in the spring of 1798 the Directoryresolved upon from these and arose possibilities dangers of the future,and the prospect of the peace that had hardly been established the Continent on being again broken coalitions new bringing about against France, up, and disturbing the old traditional basis of French policy. But first of all, in February,Napoleon had actually turned his attention to the direct attack upon England. been On the 8 th of February, after he had already of the commander-in-chief named Army of England,"
the
"

Ages, a campaign in the at Constantinople. The

happened in the might turn into

of

stroke

rashness

he of

proceeded
the

to

the north

coast

to

examine

the chances

convinced himself that soon enterprise. He of the French in the existing it was state armaments then he turned not to be thought of, and to the plans for Egypt with that peculiarly restless energy that was all his own. But the frontal attack was only deferred. By the end of September,accordingto his calculations, the Brest squadron and the fleet of transports could be the coast on by Boulogne placed in readiness himself and Dunkirk. He the hoped to get over the colony, and expedition to Egypt, found yet be back in the long nights of October and by autumn, November or personally direct the great stroke that the conquest against England. He might assume of

Egypt

would

draw

part of

the

English

fleet

IN in that direction and

THE would

EAST

147 it tied up in the

keep

Mediterranean.

By

the and

were plete comAprilall the preparations for the Napoleon was on the point of starting

22nd

of

south, when
to

news

came

from

Vienna

that

threatened

unsettle

everythingagain. The
been
most

French

ambassador,

General
not

for
his

gravelyinsulted, without provocation, having himself given some and the people by he had irritated both the Court trigues conceited, overbearing conduct, and by the inBernadotte, had
he had
set
on

foot with
in
torn

some a

members
in front the and
so

of of

the the

Opposition. It had ended mob had embassy. The from smashed the balcony,
forced
had then As
to
to

riot

down

tricolour
doors and

windows

their

way them

into with

the

house,
and

that

Bernadotte had

face

sword

pistols.He
back
more

demanded
matters

his passports and

gone be At

to

France.

stood, nothing
than this

could

unwelcome
moment

Napoleon
the peace.
most

incident.

the

he

had
at

urgent interest in keeping the Continent

For Austria
so

too

the

affair

was

most to

opportune in-

; and

both One

were parties

anxious

try

to

Francis de Directory, ject had a meeting on the subNeufchateau, and Cobenzl at Selz in Alsace. Napoleon waited a littlelonger been than had originally at Toulon intended, and was further delayedby unfavourable winds. On the 19th of May he put to sea. By the 29th he had been joined by the divisions that had embarked in the ports of Italy. More four hundred than by a transports, escorted Admiral veyed Brueys, constrong fleet of warships under of the Army of Italy, eastwards men 35,000 under who led it to victory under the generals had in arms Napoleon. Besides his old comrades Napoleon
reach
a

settlement.

of the

i48
was

NAPOLEON

accompanied by
and the

staff

of

savants,
them had

engineers,
men

writers,

interpreters, amongst
great mathematician, who
and had the chemist

like with

Monge,
him
at

been

Udine,
It

Berthollet.
on

Everything
scale.
treasures
was

been
to

planned
secure

the

grandest
land
of the

intended
were

the

archaeological
them done the

that

to

be looked

for in the seek been

at

old

civilisation them

of
to

the

Pharaohs,
as

out, and
with
same

transfer

France,
Italian would

had
And

the time

masterpieces of
the intended scientific increase

art.

colony

have be and

at

its

disposal the
for
the

direction of its natural

that

would

required
for the

of cutting of Suez. the isthmus So this expeditionbegan, which will always be noteworthy for the wonderful good the English, fortune that seemed to protect it. For now of April had about idea of who the 20th got some
resources

what Nelson

was

in progress, with
a

were

on

the

and alert,

had

sent

squadron to the south coast of France. the On the 17th of May he layin the Gulf of Lions on look out. and he had to A storm dispersed his ships, of Sardinia, the south coast spend eight days on repairingdamages.
that the birds had
on

When He

he
at once

came

back

he

found
waters

flown.

sailed for the the

the

coast

of

Tuscany, where

on

7th

of

June
get

he
no

received

considerable

reinforcements, but
was

could
to

where the enemy to as intelligence During these days, Napoleon, who Nelson's had

be

found.

knew
to

arrival,was
it. But

on

his

way the

nothing of Malta. Brueys

in

alreadyappeared

before

island the

February to
Maltese had

reconnoitre

nevertheless

and they to make preparations, neglected any military the were on 9th of June the utterly surprised when French fleet showed

itself off the harbour.

It would

in-

NELSQN. R.A.

From

mezzotint

after

the

picture

by

John

Hoppner,

IN deed have been

THE

EAST hold
a

149 the

no

difficult for

matter

to

strong

fortifications could
come.

at

least
on

few

immensely days till the

in
so

English
French
at

But
was no

the that the

island, as

the

there fleet, And

idea

hand.

then

among

they were knights

close
was

there

embarrassment,
excitement
on

perplexity,and
the head

among

people,and
of the Count

probably treason, helplessstupidity

of

the

part of the

Order

Malta,

the

Hompesch. In short, after a few days of feeble oppositiona surrender was all the forts. accepted and the French flagflew over And then Napoleon, leaving a garrison of three for the East. He thousand shaped his course men,
was

timid

and

narrow-minded

off Crete

when

news

came

that
on

Nelson

had

sailed

from
the what

Naples for
first
was

Malta.

Then

the 28 th of

June, for
He
lined out-

time, he informed
the task that
was

the army
set

by
the

proclamation
it.

before

the

inestimable
have told

results for
how
"

that

conquest
trade

of

Egypt
the

would
and

the

civilisation and would

have

of

world,

England
We shall shall

thereby be
wearisome

wounded

in he

the

heel.
"

marches,"
will go which

said ; with
us.

we

some fight

battles.
side." had

All

well

Destiny
to

is

on

our

Crete,

been

they had passed when

On the
on

left
more

the

northwards,

hardly
enemy been the

precise news
June
a

of the

arrived.
sent

30th
to

of

in advance

information
with knew
to

that Nelson

which frigate, Alexandria, brought had appeared before the line ; but
as no

had back

that port
one

fourteen

ships of
the
two

there off

anything of
northwards
was,

French

fleet he ago. had the he

had

gone

the

days

This
the

in

fact, what

happened.
French had crowded

When

Admiral away.

reached

Malta,

fleet

had
all

just got

Immediately

150
sali
so

NAPOLEON overtake

to

them,

and
at to

he

had

done

the

voyage them. enemy,

quickly that he was Burning with eagerness

he
set

Alexandria
come same no

before
with the the

up

his

course as

on

the

day
news

for

Syrian
also,he
devil's
at
sea

coast,
sailed
"

then,

he

could and

get
so

there
to

for Asia devil's This

as

Minor

back
"

the

westward. the

The

children,"he

wrote,

have his

luck.

Bonaparte
as

commands
were an

troops
on

just

well

if
was

they
indeed
use

army

land." he

Napoleon'sluck
too, how
he arrived
to

unparalleled ; but
of it. On the Alexander
; the
sea was

knew,

make

full the

ist

of

July
;

before

city of
an

the

Great.

The
the

day
surf

was on

nearlyat
the
not

end

stormy

shore without
next

dangerous.
some

But

without his

tation, hesi-

and
on

loss,he got
the walls stormed the
same

troops

shore.
were

Early

which and

morning hardlydefended, were

of

the
at
a

city,
rush he

all

announced
to

On opposition crushed. in a proclamation in and and and the

day
one

Arabic
came as

addressed who

the

Arabs God

Copts
the

that

he

honoured of the
the

Prophet
the Order

as

the

destroyer
and
as

Papacy
of of the

of

of

Malta,
them

friend

Sultan, to

free
These

from
not
a

the

tyranny
but of
a

Mamelukes.

were

tribe,

band

of soldiers

recruited chiefly

by

the

slaves.
now

the bodyguard Originally numbered but

some

of the

purchase Caliphs,
cal, Fanatiand could But

they

10,000

horsemen.

brave,

hardly any
oppose these the any had

badly armed they were cannon,

strong
resistance
to

with
not
to
"

old
a

muskets that

power the

French. march

other desert

obstacles under

fear

the

through
shade,

sandy
when

blazingheat, without
poverty of the
the Nile troubles gastric

without and

water

; the

resourceless

villages ;
caused

they reached

IN

THE
bad

EAST

151
So there
came

by muddy
was a sense

water

and

or

scanty food.
at

of

relief when and

last the Mamelukes

troops

in

sightof

the enemy,

the

dashed

in

reckless

The serious against their squares. fighting began on the 13th of July; the decisive action where the 21st took placeon at Embabeh (nearCairo),
onset

the

whole

force camp.

of

the The

Mamelukes
wild

had the

formed
horsemen French camp

an

entrenched
were

charges of

shattered

by

they escaped in easily into the

of

of the volley-firing and their headlong flight, the hands

fell

of

the

victors. of

The
a

prize
the

the victory was city, but without French the soldiers had

occupation
the
eastern

Cairo,
there.

populous
that

splendour
see

expected to

Amongst

handsome there were only two squalidhouses But these warriors,under palacesof the Mamelukes. to and Ibrahim, found their two means Beys, Murad Bey was busy enough. Murad keep the conquerors Desaix was retiringthrough Upper Egypt, whither Ibrahim after him. sent Bey had taken refuge in the he soon whence desert in the direction of Syria, again made
was

raids in vain
;

close up
that

to

Cairo

with

his

horsemen.

It

of him
sand.
came

he

And back
to

Napoleon himself tried to get a hold disappeared again into the wilderness of the 13th of August Napoleon when on
Cairo, one
with the

of Kleber's
news

staff officers the fleet had

was

waiting for
It he and
was

him

that

been

destroyed.
Nelson's work. far the
as

On

his

voyage

westwards

had

gone

as

Syracuse, then
he had
at

turned

again,
enemy the
to

when

off

Morea four from

last obtained

certain had
course

that intelligence south-east

weeks Crete

earlier the
;

sailed for

that
one

is, on
idea"

Egypt.

Now,

he

had

only

152

NAPOLEON
he
wrote
or

fight,and,
covered of fleet in
a

as

to

Lady
came

Hamilton,
the

"be

with the the

laurels
ist

with

Late cypress." he upon

in the afternoon

of

August

enemy's

roadstead he

of Aboukir.

Without the

losing
narrow

moment

attacked,pushing through
the

channel

between which
on

left of the
had

French
to

line and

the

land,
favour

Brueys
the

hoped
With

bar

by
wind

means

of
their

batteries
the

shore.

the

in

down the French English shipscame both sides,destroying one on attacking wing in

line,
detail The

before

its

consorts

could

beat

up

to

its aid. the

battle lasted

through the night and

into

following
in
were

Villeneuve succeeded morning. Rear -Admiral gettingaway with only two ships. All the rest riddled, burned, or captured. Half the crews, with them the

and
sea.

Admiral,
the

were

at

the

bottom

of the

This, then, was

heard
at
our

news

the

general all-conquering
the desert.
"

when this

he

came

back
was

from

His The

ing bearloss

moment

magnificent.
his

of

fleet,"he
"

said

to

friend

and

comrade

Mar-

mont,
in

will

this

probablycompel us to do greater things than must we anticipated." One country

"

keep
calm
the this would
to
some

one's down."

head

above

the waves, and later and

at

and

the

waves

will

Then
on

he any the

laid the
rate
we

blam^ may

for
say

disaster

Brueys,
he

much,
have

that been

himself

in

quicker about
of action.
his

place of Brueys making up his mind

so

better

course

In the

far he reasoned
even

when rightly took and the up the

in

report

to

Directory he
of she how
roar

defence

of the fickle Goddess

Fortune,
had made the taken

her by pointing out justified in the possible ; how voyage landed

; how

of
had

storm

troops had

Alexandria

been

by

three

thousand

tired-out

without soldiers,

artillery

IN and he almost had the without whole

THE

EAST

153

days ought to have in a place of safety,

"

how in five days cartridges ; and five in his possession. These coast been time enough to put the fleet
once

Fortune

sees

that

all her
our

favours
fleet
to

are

offered

in

vain, then
from
cut

only she

leaves

its

fate."

All

communications,

ments, reinforceforth hence-

almost

all information the and army,

outside,was
off the
as

impossible for

it

was

from

Europe.
found
relief is But
not

Like

Corfu

Malta,
a

Egyptian colony
all

itself in the

positionof impossible.

fortress for which

upon in

importance of the "Battle of the Nile" did consist only in the destruction of the hopes built the Egyptian expedition. It set Europe again
the
movement.

joined the If the plans enemies of France. which leon Napoupon had counted had been executed, the successfully fleet taken back to Corfu Malta, and Talleyrandat or with an offer of alliance, Constantinople probablythe
once

At

the

Turks

Sultan

would him

have

entered

into

compact
the

which tional tradi-

promised
found
eastern
a

protection againstRussia,
of

enemy

Nelson Turkey. Then might have in maintaining his ships in the difficulty

basin
weave no

of the
bonds been

Mediterranean. of shown alliance with and its

But
a

the

Sultan
whose

could

power

weakness

glory tarnished in Hard decisive a way. so pressed, and at the same time flattered by the diplomacyof Russia and England, Selim III preferred himself into the arms of to throw
France's
Black Sea enemies. Fleet which had he On the
to
news

had

that

the

Russian Haati-

put

sea, he

published a

proclaimed the Holy War against the invaders of Egypt. On the 2nd of September the French ambassador the prison of the sent to was

in scherif,

154
Seven welcomed

NAPOLEON

Towers,
at

and

on

the

3rd

the

Russian with
a

Fleet

was

Constantinople.

United
to

Turkish
which

squadron
was

it

forced

proceeded at once before to capitulate

all the
to

attack end of
news

Corfu,
of France of

the

September.
roused the

In

Italytoo

old
as

opponents
soon as

themselves

action

the

great
of

battle arrived. which

was

Foremost

of

the Neapolitan Court,' all,

closelymenaced and by Republic at Rome

in its
own

by
the

the

existence

Revolutionarypropaganda
once

at territories,

decided

upon

The Maria Queen beginning the war. Carolina, a daughter of Maria Theresa, impetuous and passionate her mother and sister, had no other thought but to as avenge the On arrived in the blood the

of
22nd

Marie of

Antoinette

on

her

derers. mur-

September, the English fleet

now

Bay

of

and Naples,

there
was

was

no

more as

hesitation.
a

The and

victorious

admiral

welcomed

saviour

liberator.
the

Those
charms

days
of

at

Naples

when

Nelson, entangled by
seemed
to

Lady Hamilton,

forgetvoyages on the sea and the thunder of battle amid round of festivities at a an exciting have been wanton court spoken of as his Capua. But for a moment did he lose sight of the enemy not and of the interests of England. The influence that his lover possessed with the Queen, the very spell
that she had
cast
over

him,

he

used away

in the

interest

of

his Government.

He

swept

the last arguments hurried

put forward
to

by

the peace

party and

Naples on
coalition

the attack. No Power that had

hesitated which
was

longerabout
maintained

belonged to renewing the

the conflict the

the
war

old than

Austria,

had very

light up

longest.Thugut herself to at little Naples taking it on angry instead of waiting for world-wide a war,

IN orders would from

not

THE He the

EAST that his Government in the

155

Vienna.

declared offensive

support
when ended
to

Italy.

But

in

October,
Rome had threatened
was

the

advance

of

in lamentable break
even

Neapolitans on and the Grisons failure,

the French the

away in

from

side,
time

it

considered,

Vienna,

that

for
for had the
was

the moment come holding back was past, and giving up the peace of Campo Formio, which At truce. always been regarded there as a mere end of 1798 the second coalition against France ready. It the
can

be

no

part of
therefore

our

work the

to
new

describe
war

in

detail

changing fortunes
And

which I

brought for

the grave merely mention disasters which the Republic,now left without leaders, suffered on the battlefields of the Upper Rhine, in the Thrice were Alps, and on the plainsof Lombardy. her armies destroyed by the victories of the allies, if she nearer knows never was a downfall,and who her that broke

France.

last hour
in the

would midst from

not

then

have very

struck
successes

were

it

not

of their
each

the

allies his

away

other, when

after Suvaroff,

greatest

triumph at Novi, started on his madly brave, but strategically march the St. Gothard, over inexplicable ruin. It was to now during which his army went that Massena, undoubtedly the best of the Republican after his victory at Zurich, succeeded in generals, thus of Switzerland, and making himself master restored some equalityof forces in this direction. But even it would all there was so yet no saying how if the Republic must succumb end, and it looked as the pressure of superior strength. Then too at to
home
more.

the army It
was

of its enemies
the old round

had

been

aroused

once

of events,

through

which

156
the under Revolution the had

NAPOLEON

passed
of the

more

than

once

already

influence

Powers. forces
desired of
to

Every defeat anarchy at home,

carry the

foreign struggle with strength to the brought new

and led the

party which
to

Revolution

onward of

its full

accomplishment, to use sharper means But only victory could reallyensure The the serious more defeats,the
the the

repression.
terrible

its dominion.
more

misery of
more

the

country
was

; the

greater the tyranny,

resistance their in
own

embittered
met

the among

that

the

Revolutionists

with
new

fellow-

countrymen.
had
on

At

the
to

elections

the Jacobins April,

to
a

again come the 30th of

above
lost both

the

front,thanks
But their
at

coup

d'etat in the

Prairial.
all the

ill fortune where

and field,

defeat

Novi,
his and
own

General
once

Joubert
more a

the battle and moderates

life, was

gain
were

for the
new

the

reactionaries.
in

There
the
to
was

dissensions

in the

Directory and
forced
paper
were

Ministry. An attempt to raise a of the nothing. The depreciation

greater than
thousands When in
ever.

loan

led

currency

The in

Chouans La Vendee

again
and
one

in

arms,

strong,

in

the the

south.

September Jourdan,

of

Hotspurs of the Chamber, brought forward a demand of Liberty, the for the punishment of the enemies and itself repudiated him majority in the Chamber the proposal was rejected.The result of it all was
the
torn
same as

that

of

the

battlefields.
counterbalanced
nor

Official each

France, other,
State troyed, des-

by parties which
neither go backwards

could

forwards.
was

The
not

created organisation but and could

to

by
were

the

Revolution

its rulers
a

powerless to
which
come

consolidate

it,
But

find draw

point on togetherand

the
to
an

contendingparties
agreement.

IN the great
to

THE

EAST had

157

mass

of

the

people

only one

thought

of existence,a secure enjoy the primary blessings in the home order and peace and quiet life, covery ; the reof privateprosperity and national trade ; and above Whoever Messiah. all the could restoration of peace all this
to

the

Church. be their

bring about

would

No very

one

saw

more

first condition be

than clearly Bonaparte that the for the founding of an Egyptian

on

colony must
with communication

peace and

the that

Continent the

and

ship friendsafe

Turkey,
with But

of possibility
must at

France
at

by

sea

least be of
of

kept
the

in view.

the

outset, the
and the

breaking up
appearance
never

peace
in

of

Campo
ranks

Formio,
of
And his

Turkey
into

the

enemies,

entered
never

his calculations.

then, he
so

could
soon

have hurled it.

as

imagined that the Republic would from the height of victoryto which
But,
above

be

he such

had
a

raised word

all, he
Even
two
to

did

not

know

Despair. Nile, he
be

months

after the

Battle

of

the

wrote

the

held, that

India

Directory that the colony could from might be threatened Egypt,

to

that if the Turks be

meant

join the
to

enemy peace,

they
and

must

fought or English must

attack
on

compelled
be
own

make from And

the
%

drawn

away

Egypt by
the idea

an

their India had

island.

even

of

reaching

England
on

chimerical. not by sea was altogether hardly any warships in the Red Sea and

the

Indian

Ocean,
but

and

not

only Napoleon
also took

and

his

Government,
account

their

opponents,

serious
once

of this view.

Nelson, indeed, more

the the

than

expressed the greatest anxiety on on enterprising enemy," he wrote

subject. "An 29th of June to

158
Lord the St. Pasha
a

NAPOLEON

Vincent,
of

"

if he and
to

Egypt
Suez

with understanding Tippoo Sahib, might easily

an

had

get
would

fleet from
be
a

the

Malabar

Coast, and

this

most

serious But for

possessions."
secure

danger for England's Indian this Napoleon must first have

So

possession of Egypt.
of view

far

as

the

military
of the
as

point
this

went,

and

as

against the
Before
the the cleared
its

Mamelukes,'
end

was

quickly obtained.
General the First Desaix Cataract
to

autumn, far
as

had

country
and

of
over

former
Arabs

oppressors.

Napoleon hoped
and
even

gain
in

the and of
at

Turks

Copts, Egypt, by respecting their

the

property
A divan

and religion, native sheikhs others

council of
care course

Cairo, with
under

maintaining their laws. acting as the supreme in the provinces, acting

of French the

the control

agents, had

the

of of

the the

administration

of the

country, the
between
were

tion collecthe

taxes,
and the

and

relations

engaged for the police,and Turks, Copts, and even blacks, enlisted for the army. How seriously Napoleon took his plans for the colony is shown by his creation of a
troops.
local with and how the

population

Natives

Institute, for which

him. he

he
at

had head

taken of it
as

the

savants

Monge
was

was

the

president,

himself

important
studies thus

for

vice-president. Everyone knows the rediscovery of ancient Egypt

But all the works begun have been. of must give way to the necessities entailed by peace of horses, and the war. Taxation, the requisitioning enforcement of disarmament, began to create ment exciteand the people, and hostility presently among spread about the country that the Sultan reports were had proclaimed the Holy War, and that his ships and his armies
were

at

hand.

In

October

there

was

sud-

IN

THE

EAST Cairo.

159
In all parts of

denly
the

risingof

the

people in
posts
were

country

French

attacked. and had At

English
Aboukir.
no

ships opened fire upon Napoleon, in the face of

resource

Alexandria these

events,

other
outset

but

the

most

fearful

severity.
him

the in
as

good it had against the the in the city and Parisians in Vendemiaire ; then day after day gradually provinces sanguinaryexecutions the conquered people. It imposed peace upon the method was by which," as Napoleon wrote,
the
"

grape-shot from his guns stood stead againstthe people of Cairo as

"these them taken that

to

people were obey is the

not to

to
same

be

made

to to

obey,
fear."

for with
He had

thing as
the But

care

destroy
him.

Terrorist
now

reputation
insisted the said
to
on

had

gone had

before
been known

he

it,as
outset.

if he
"

accustomed
to

to

it from

very
the

Make

the

people,"he

Mullahs the
tone

of

Cairo, in

of the

of the Koran, and with style prophet, that he who wantonly sets
the
"

himself world
see as nor

againstme
in the

shall find salvation

next.

neither blind Or
so as

in this
not to

Is anyone my

so

that
to

Destiny guides all

that
. .

steps ?
the

faithless
is

doubt

everythingin
I
.

Universe
a

to

Destiny ?
most

could

demand

subject reckoning for

I

the

secret

everything,even always been silent.

will be

thoughts of each one, for those things about which

But the

know have it

ye when

day

will

come

that I follow the bidding of plain to everyone the Highest, and efforts can do anythat no human thing againstme." Meanwhile the danger was drawing nigh of which had spoken in October. the end of Towards rumour the December at Suez, investigating Napoleon was

traces

of

the

ancient

canal, when

he

was

informed

i6o that
on

NAPOLEON Turkish the had seized the fort of El Arish

troops

s,

He dare not await the attack Syrian frontier. revolt. in a country still simmering with He must of four the head it. At in all divisions, anticipate he set out at the beginning of February 13,000 men,

(1799).
also.

El
a

Arish
more

was

quickly taken,
resistance abomination that their 3000
arms,
most

and he

Gaza stormed

After

stubborn the there down

one

Jaffa, against
was

which It
was

of

desolation enemy, shot deeds

on

decreed.

of the
were

after
the the
was

they

had

laid
It
war.

seashore.

is

of the
have

awful

in

historyof
no means

It may

been

because

there

of

the they were although they had taken overtaken what the
to
was seems

feeding the prisoners ; or because former garrison of El Arish, who,

been released

there, had

less neverthewere now

part in the

at Jaffa and fighting

by

vengeance

for this action

have this
on a

of theirs
been

; or,

very

conqueror

it may possible, merely wished by

because

bloodshed

again
It

spread the
as

terror meant

of his
to

name

grand
next

scale.

if he

contend

with

his

antagonist
him the of for his
same

Djezzar
cruelties had he the
a

Pasha

for his

nickname,
"

(Djezzar means
a

butcher On

given to "). All

the 18th

he

made arrived

miscalculation.
St.

March

before
of that
he

Jean d'Acre, the

Pasha. effort of But

ancient he

Akkon,
met

residence

the
no

here

with

resistance such
as

his could have

break

down,
fortress.

and

could he
saw

hardly
the

anticipated. For
the the the with An

beside Sir

the Turks

English in

of Sidney Smith, the commodore to squadron in Syrian waters, had come the besieged and had reinforced them and with his officers and men. artillery beaten relieve the place by land was to

English help of heavy

attempt

off,a large

NAPOLEON

BONAPARTE, painting
by
F.

FIRST

CONSUL.

From

Gerard.

Photo

byiLdvy

et

ses

Fils.

p.

60.

IN Turkish But small

THE

EAST Mount

161

army

being destroyed near

every talent and had
come

Thabor. in
no

the fortress itself defied

thanks attack, of
a

degreeto the who emigre officer,

was

self-devotion with

French

the
as

same one

made School

It Sidney Smith. De Philipeaux whose acquaintancewe of Napoleon's competitorsat the Military When
on

at

Paris.

the

16th

of

May

last

like many the placefailed, desperateattempt to storm that had preceded it, Napoleon saw himself compelled of Thousands to raise the siege and begin a retreat. his best
were

left behind
the

buried

in the

trenches

and

in the
were

of galleries
carried off

mines, and

probably still more

and by by fever followingwounds in the hospitals. pestilence Later, Napoleon said that Acre had changed his and that its capture would he plainly meant destiny, of Syria, him the command have not only secured the way but also opened for him to Constantinople. These his
were

fancies

that

may

very

well

have

excited

imaginationat the time, for expected something of the kind

was

in fact the from him.

a

Directory
While he

still before in which

Acre the

he

had

received of
an

letter

from
upon

them

alternative

advance

or discussed,and as Constantinople againstIndia was into had entered he himself the latter possibility to of Persia. But he with the Shah some negotiations of such thingsat the time. not was thinkingseriously There letters of his dated in April, addressed are the generals to commanding in Egypt, which clearly thither, after capturing Acre. contemplate a return

And
a sun

now

he who

must

carry suffered

out

this

return

march the the

as

leader of

had

defeat,under
harassed

burning enemy's

surrounded Syria, horsemen, and through

and
a

by

country

which

during the

62

NAPOLEON
his had
a

advance
to

own

army of

reduced And

by

fire and

pillage
there

the

condition be nine

desert.

after that
across a

would

whole
It
was

days of marching
thus the middle

ness wilderbefore

of
he

sand.
at

of

June

Egyptian capitalwith his troops decimated by bullets and disease, ragged, and utterly He exhausted. was tidingscame hardly there when lukes the Turks and Mameenemies. of new They were shipsby again by land and English and Turkish
arrived his
sea.

On

the Sir

12th

of

July a

strong Turkish
in the

army,

voyed con-

by
of Aboukir
there the
on

Sidney Smith, appeared

and

roadstead

disembarked

and

entrenched

itself

a was

sea,

pass.
not

On

both sides by on which, protected peninsula, only accessible from the land by a narrow knew the 25th of July Napoleon, who

what

hesitation

meant,

directed line the

not

an

attack

with

all that

his available had

sea

forces
up

againstthe
to
cover

of redoubts
hostile stand camp

been
to
sea.

thrown The

from

againstthe here fighting of the French, who furious onset were The left and existence. for very right wings were with attacked by Murat stormed, and then the centre were rounded sura wild charge of horsemen, and the Turks which into driven the sea and on they had of the most for protection. It was counted one of the most brilliant and also one sanguinary days in hero's all our campaigns. Just so, in the past, on sula another point of the North African coast, the Peninand of Thapsus, Caesar had destroyedhis enemies
Turks could driven
them

into the the French here allies.

a man

sea.

Six
or

thousand
were

of the Turks drowned

to

fell under
waves,

bullets for Four

once

in

the

which

seemed laid

be down

really
their

Napoleon's
arms.

thousand

Not

escaped.

IN

THE

EAST

163

informed to what as imperfectly was happening in Europe. Only some scanty news him either by sea, or had reached by land by way of cation in communiTunis and Tripoli. He put himself from his ships had with Sidney Smith, who the Commodore terrible spectacle. The witnessed Nelson he had heard from said that he might tell him

Napoleon

was

very

that

the

French and which

Government his army. contained

in

had He

decided also of

to

recall him earlier

Napoleon
newspapers

handed the in Then

to

reports
and

defeats of
and asked away

Jourdan
him
to

Germany
the
coast

Scherer

Italy,
he
a

test

information. for

sailed

from
fresh

the
water

supply of
would Commodore
not

for his
him
to

Cyprus, ships,which
in that
sea,

obtain

allow

get

Napoleon The Egypt.

his opponent if he did But that

would
he he

probably thought risk putting to not

come

either
or

could
did We
not

up

with his
man.

him

and

capture

him.

know
seen

have

that

Napoleon

even

before

he started

on getting back to Egypt, had set his mind of 1798, and this Europe as early as the autumn with a view to making the direct attack on England. be Such not to thought of after the plans were Battle of the Nile ; he had perforceto think only But he had of holding possession of Egypt. never quite given up the idea of returning home, nor had the Directory itself at any time thought of restricting of action in this respect. In October, his full liberty and again in February, immediatelybefore his foray he had written the into Syria, to his Government on with the and in each in connection case subject, of war the imminence of an outbreak or possibility

for

on

the

Continent.

In

the

instructions

dated

the 26th

64

NAPOLEON
and

of
the

May,

referred

to
was

in

Sidney
indeed

Smith's
the who

information,
of then the
on

projectin view whole expedition.

the Genoese

return
was

Admiral
was

Bruix,
effect
a

junctionwith the the and defeat out English Spanish fleet, seek and reduced in strength, now squadron, which was then bring back Napoleon and his army to Europe. left it to in this projectthe Directory had But even a portion of the Napoleon's discretion whether in Egypt, provided he could troops might remain for their security,and they had expressly answer
coast,
to

indicated
the head say

as

their

most

earnest

desire

to

see

him
case

at

of the
to

Republican
that he orders

armies. decided

In
to

any
come

he back

could
without
nor

himself
army, the

if he
be

the

would

acting neither
extent

against
He did

without
indeed the

of his Government.
the whole of the

not

yet know

defeats
"

which

just then suffering,for Republic was * the complete change the days of Novi these were of the whole positionand its hopelessness. All this he only learned after his return. little real ground there how We now clearly see which his enemies for the slander soon enough was and which has since been repeated put into circulation, ful wondertimes, and developed into the most a thousand and theories accusations, namely the story that he baselydeserted his comrades, and acted againstthe other inducement of the Directory, with orders no the hope of securing his own than advantage, protecting and his private interest, taking advantage of of the country to obtain the defeat and disorganisation
"

Translator

note.

"

The

battle of Novi of

was

fought on

the

5 th of

August, 1 799,
Smith.

within three weeks

interview Napoleon's

with

Sidney

IN and the

THE

EAST itself.
He

165

power

even

trulysaid to only be found

State.

himself

by

his

might have for Egypt safetycould that even ing coming to the help of the tottercrown

The
a

moment

it

was

clear

to

him

that the

colony,like
outside, must

fortress left without

sooner or

hope
now won

of relief from
return
to

later

be

lost, his

Europe
Continent

was

necessity. For it was be that the victory could

a

only on
which
sea.

the the

Battle of

the

Nile
to
see

made

on impossible

the

It is easy

why
he

he

did

not

let the army it. in But

know it is

of
not

his
so

decision
easy
to

until

had

acted upon
successor

General

explainwhy Kleber, was only

him

his

command,
task
trusted en-

informed
had

of the

to

after his chief

and

one

can

in which

he

readily imagine the thereupon reported to

was a soon

already departed ; depressionof spirit

the
a

the situation Kleber

miserable showed

one.

As

Directory that of fact, matter as

at Heliopolis,1 by his victory the state of affairs was not and, as Napoleon so desperate, tenable. had said at an earlier date, the colony was did slew Kleber Even the dagger of the fanatic who rule in Egypt. affect French not Napoleon seriously the had on actually already re-established peace fell Continent when in September, 1801, the country into the hands that Napoleon of England. Granted his interests ; but fought for his own just then

himself

interests

were

those
to

of

France. power

Granted in France

that and
to

it

was

his ambition
1

obtain
In

have
Vizier

Translator's

note.

"

March,

1800,

the

Turkish

Grand and
the 20th and

entered

himself
his

Cairo on Egypt with 60,000 men, advanced his right on with at Matariya (Heliopolis),
Kleber attacked him
on

entrenched
Nile of and

left in the desert.

a

the

March,

1800, with
broke
mere

much

smaller
army.

force, stormed
The
Vizier

the camp,

up

the

Turkish
of it.

retreated into

completely Syria with a

remnant

66

NAPOLEON
direction that it

the decisive

of affairs in his
was

hands that

but

he

might

say

his

work

had

been

and that he was could restore the man who destroyed, what the incapacity of others had brought to ruin. On the night of the 22nd of August he set sail from Alexandria. With him in two and a couple frigates of
men,

other his

vessels

there

were

some

two

hundred

of his

friends

Bourrienne

and

Lavalette,Generals
and

Lannes, Marmont,
and his

Berthier, Murat,
the

Andreossy,
and Berbad

of colleagues
voyage
not
was

Institute, Monge
for the favourable

thollet. The for

long delayed by they

with
were

weather,
autumn

they

could In In

wait weeks

winds.

three the

only

abreast

of

Tunis.

night
in

all their

lightscovered

slipping past the cruisers that out Nelson, who was lying at anchor at Syracuse withsuspicion of the daring adventure, had sent to watch the Malta. between and Cape Bon passage the little squadron, Bearinground to the west of Sicily, of now helped by fair winds, sailed into the harbour Ajaccioon the 30th of September. It was thus that had been his native city.He more Napoleon saw once
they
forced of
his
to

succeeded

leave it six years

before

amid

the execrations

exile. and an a fellow-countrymen, fugitive Now of his he was surrounded by the rejoicings his victories had whom fellow-citizens, brought back the rule of France, but who nevertheless to greeted
him
on

his

return

as

their

national

hero, the

reviver that
more

of the
he with
an

glory of
once so

Corsica.

had

sightof the dearly loved, the meeting

The moved friends, him very the

home
once

relatives

and

deeply,as
that,
fear of
came

eye-witness tells us. Amongst heedless of the quarantine ordained

the
eastern

crowd

through
boats and

plague,pressed

into

the

IN off the

THE

EAST of the

167

to

ships,there
her hand

was

woman

people,
to
"

who, waving
"

Caro
!

caro figlio,
"

called out excitedly, ! and the answer, figlio

"

him,

Maare,

madre
was

came

back
nurse

from

the

deck who

of

the

the he
at

old

of the hero
her and he her

thus

frigate.It greetedhim.

Later
even

loaded

St. Helena

and peoplewith benefits, spoke of the pleasure given

him

on

by her fidelity. At AjaccioNapoleon heard the battlefields of Italy, and

country
the

of

the

latest

disasters

the

hopelessdisorder
had

in the

itself. of

If,as

is

said,he

thought
the
scene was

during
of his
to

voyage

former

to hurrying at once his one victories, thought now centre

to

get

Paris, the
detained

of the

crisis.

The

weather,

which become
was a

him

for

eightdays
he
to set

in port, had

hardly
It
on

fair

when again,

sail for Toulon. native

farewell
to

for
Elba

ever

his

city.
send
now

First

his voyage

and
was

France,

the

emperor the

again on his able again to

Corsica. And of

last voyage
a

to

far-off
prise enter-

to greeting
was

hills of
a

his

within

hair's-breadth

disaster.

An

in the Gulf of Lions English squadroncruising caught and at once in went sightof the French sailing ships, chase of them. French The captain lost heart,and wanted back to turn to Ajaccio. But for Napoleon there
was so now no

backward he He
to
saw was

way.

As

on

the which be
to

African
he go had

coast,

fixed his eyes.

a

only the end on ready if need

that
set

off in he

boat

and the in

try
course

land
to

way.
to

Meanwhile,

ordered

be

the

ceeded sucnorth-east,

the pursuit as to the direction of misleading the voyage, and on the morning of the 9th of October reached safetyand the shore at St. Raphael in the with which welhe was bay of Frejus. The delight

68

NAPOLEON

corned
own

in

Provence,
to

which and

had whose

been
sons

almost had

like

his his his

country
in

him,

shared that
no one

victories Corsican

was Italy,

almost

greater than

of

fellow-countrymen. Here, too, the quarantine. All crowded to any heed returningsoldier,to greet the chief who
them
same

paid
see

to

the
save

could
on

from

invasion.

In

Aix,
from
under

where the

he

went

the'

day, new

instructions
were

him.
he
was

They

written

Directory reached the suppositionthat

Egypt. They suggested or at least to a permission for him capitulation, gave arrange but full the same time him at on they conferred for any military that his or measures political powers of the case genius and the circumstances might suggest to him, with a view to expediting and securing his return. able to tell them In his reply he was of the triumph of Aboukir, and them that assure all freed from Egypt was actuallyfor the moment hostile pressure, of disaster a name changed into a of victory, with and the cypress covered wreath name laurels.1 And all along the road he travelled now there of wild outburst the was same spectacle ; a excitement No wherever he came. asked one why he had his forsaken rades comEgypt and abandoned
to

still in

their envious All in the

fate,

not

even

those the all the

who

feared and the

him,

or

rivals

like

Directors

Ministers.

opposition,
one : feeling

party

appeared spirit,disthe Peace-

Victor,

the bringer,

Messiah

had

come.

Translator's
that

note.

"

To
we

understand

the
"

allusion of

it

must

be
"

bered remem-

in France

what

call the

Battle

the
to

Nile

is known
a

as won

the
on

"

Battle

of Aboukir."
of the

Napoleon was
that had witnessed

able

report

victoryof the

the shores

bay

the destruction

French

fleet.

IN

THE

EAST
Vendemiaire

169

On
1

the

morning

of the
in

24th of
which the

(October
travelled
Rue de
to

6th),

the

carriage
before
in which

Napoleon
house in had As his the
so

Paris

stopped

la

Victoire,

Josephine
for
him. of he

patiently waiting
knew

long been already Napoleon

Joseph,
had

from

the

letters which

brother Lucien Paris

and
to

communications him hurried his her

she
as

and
to

made

during
to

the
meet

journey
him
not
on

(for they
the her had

had

the

way), Josephine during

on

absence earlier
too

had

improved
He did
meet not

reputation
at

of

days.
gone
a

find but

home,

for

had took she

to

him,
from

missed she

him,

he

different

road she

what the door

expected.
closed,
and

When had it. His his

to

returned,
a

found
till her
not

wait

long
time

time
was

angry
one

husband
for

opened
scenes.

But

the in

tragic
him and
arts
to

aims

politicsabsolutely forbade
troubles

make
tears to

domestic the
to
no

public property,
who
sense

the

of
aid what

frail
appease

beauty,
his

called

all her

her

of

adversary
of the it seems,

could

obtained injury, finally have accomplished, the

at

submission

hero,

or

least had

his
never

forgiveness.
again
became
turn
on

Henceforth,
reason

Napoleon
His
to

any
too

for

jealousy.
for

position
venture to

important
from
own

Josephine
of virtue. overlook and
as

aside her her

to

the

path
to

She in

had the

rather,
conduct

part,
and

much with the

of

lord

master,
her when
to

maintain the
woman

place

growing anxiety strove first lady in France,

forced of
the
an

until

day

politicalinterests
the

childless emperor.

give place to

daughter

CHAPTER

IV

SOLE

RULER

AND

RESTORER

OF

PEACE

"^HE
had
next

moderation manifested with their the

and towards

patience
the
to

which of his held

he

Napoleon
heart,
he

lady
who

showed in

regard
At of

those
same

political adopted
he had

power
once

hands. line Parisians from visit

to

the conduct

time

again

by

which their

surprised
after
his his

the
return

and

excited
As

curiosity,
then,
he

Italy.
his

he

had of

done the he

paid

first

colleagues
and the in the and his
as

Institute.

Accompanied
at

by meeting

Monge
on

Berthollet
ist

appeared
and

their

of

Brumaire,
of his
an

modestly
On
on

took

his he
came

place

midst

confreres.
address and the and threw of the Suez the all their
theless never-

the the

5th

again
of

delivered

scientific of the for

traces

results ancient

expedition
well
as on

monuments

Egypt,
the At the In

Canal, plans
their

of
it.

ancient
once

waterway,
the
on

restoring
into

savants

influence

scale

the

side but

illustrious

colleague.
a

civilian

dress,
he

wearing
members he it of the

Turkish
and

sabre,
the

waited

on

the

Directory

Ministry.
listened,
threw but anyone
to

where Everyout,
never

collected

information,
halfor

might

be,

significant word,

committed he had in the

himself,
mind.

fully

laid

bare

to

what avoid any

He

deliberately sought
that
170

giving

impression

he

wished

to

have

RULER influence
at

AND in the

RESTORER
Government. Madame

OF When

PEACE
at

171

reception
of the
him
to

the

house

of

Reinhard,
with

the

wife

Minister
use

of

Foreign Affairs,someone
offices
to

asked

his
an

good
end

for him

Barras, he
the I
am

simplywords
:

put
"

his

with importunities I

Wherever

I am,

either him

command,
as

or

silent."
did
not
a

No

party could

claim he he with side

its own, any, thus he ?

and and

he who

acknowledge that better rightthan

cast

belonged to
had
to act

had he had

Since

in

his
on

lot the

France,
of that the

had

always kept
from the

himself
bosom

power

sprung

of

the

Revolution,

central

force, which,

forming itself in the midst of contending parties, in was recognised and accepted from each what was opposed keeping with it,but cast forth whatever all to its will. and bowed them to it, the in But while he thus was stalking about
costume to

of

Cincinnatus, it
that the

was come

clearer
on

to

no

one

than
must

himself

day
of

was

which
was

he made

assume

the

part
him.

Dion,
was

and
no one

it

easy
not

enough
counted

for
on

There
and each him
as

party that
of them
was

had

him,
to

full of
him
at

eagerness forward.

attach He

to

itself and
said
on

push
after

had,
the

he

long
which

St.

Helena, turned,

become
with which

hinge

conspiracies

busy,and which constitution all ran of the existing the overthrow upon of public affairs that and the altering of a condition The had become intolerable. necessityof a new Thus only,to use change in the State was obvious. " march the Revolution his own could expression, be advanced, its Thus on." only could its work
every

party

was

power

assured,

and

peace it.

won as

with has

victories been

that

would

guarantee

But,

already

172

NAPOLEON he had from the first

was

remarked, this,and
Almost the
as

no

other
to

idea

than

every if it

step he took
were an

directed

this end. with all

amusing

sport, and

of delightof an artist in his work, this master the lures, by intrigue spun the threads, laid out which he hoped to draw into his toils enemies and above all the friends, rivals and comrades, but
masses,

the

millions.

Thus he

for
knew

instance all
too

he

used

which Josephine's talents, order

to

well, in
With
on

entrap Gohier, the President

the
most

of the

Directory,
the

perhaps
a

stubborn away
to

of his adversaries. from

his him her
was

luring him decisive day, she was morning, and he was

to

view

house
to

invite
one

dejeunerthat
devoted

of

most

admirers.

However,
the

the

scheme

wrecked the

by

the

suspicionsof

zealous but That

Jacobin,
his

and

invitation in the
was

brought,not
Rue de

Gohier,

wife, to
harm

the house

la Victoire.

Josephine
no

herself
the

not

initiated into the

she As
was was

plot did

on more

contrary,

able
to

to

play her
in

part all the

he doubt.
was

the

party which

to

freely. choose, Napoleon

Thermidorians,

hardly long

The

tendencies survived in the Jacobins of political the day, had if he always been hostile to him, even for him could have The now men joined them. those who for the establishment of were were striving order without lution. of the Revorenouncing the principles whose

These

were

at

the the

moment

the who

party
was

of
all

Sieves, the patriarchof

but supreme for
a was

Revolution,
of the Lower

in the

Council the

Elders, and Chamber,

and
to

could such army this the

hope
an

majority in
the

extent

opinion

of the nation

the

overwhelminglyon his side. A striking proof of was given a few days after Napoleon's return, on

SIEYES.
From

an

engraving.
P-

172.

RULER occasion of

AND the both with

RESTORER re-election

OF

PEACE

173

of
who

the
were

presidents and
all selected It
was

officials of
accordance
an

chambers,
the views

in

of Sieves.

especially
(the lower

advantage
"
"

that

Lucien, Napoleon's brother, was

of
the Five He Hundred had of been his
was

chosen
or

President younger

Chamber).
courses,

gradually
years the

drawn into

from
more

the

Jacobinism fiery
of

earlier
one

moderate adherents

and Thus

of
the

trusted made of his in the

Sieyes.

he

was

readychange
had

intermediarybetween party. Sieyeshad had

Constitution in his

his brother

and of

the leader
a

the prospect

mind

for

months,

and

his plan in all its details. His out alreadysketched One to strengthen the executive. leading idea was what be quite sure cannot position he intended for and what the be its to preciselywas Legislature, the nation and the Government in standing between of things,or whether order the new he had already forecast of the principles made carried out in the a Constitution his the work.
summer

of

Brumaire,
had
was

which
seem

was

in that

great
as

part

However,
he

it would

earlyas
in the and the 18th

planned
carried

the
out to

procedure
on

general form that 19th of Brumaire.

latest historian the
out to
men

the

According
the power
were

this

plan, as
to

of

great crisis
to

remarks, strikingly
be
own

in actually

made

carry and

their

self-annihilation

with

their

hands,

offer up a sacrifice of the Constitution III by almost constitutional methods. of three

Council

of the Year

Acting on

the

terms

articles of the
the

Constitution,that gave
power of

the

of the Elders
the

of meeting-place
times of serious
was

from Legislature danger,this Chamber,

to

removing the the capital in

which
to

could

be

relied on,

pass

resolution

this

effect,

174
and
men

NAPOLEON thus of force

deprive the Jacobins of the Parisian Faubourgs.

the Five Hundred and his also

the It
to

support
was

of the
thus posals pro-

hoped

to

accept the

which

Sieves

partisans would
how

bring

forward.

completelyFrance had all the critical days of the now in the capitalitself ; Revolution had been decided in the days of the full tide of the Revolution by forces revolt,and since the day of Prairial by armed but always on the pavements actingagainstthe mob of Paris. made Every attempt by the King's and by all those who had tried to stop government
was a
"

It

plan that changed. Till

showed

the the

destructive executive

course

of

the

Revolution,

to

remove

Assembly outside the barriers of the Capital,had a utterlyfailed. It was order of things proof of the strengthwhich the new of the patriarchs had gained in France, that now one of the Revolution, nay he who had almost begun it, should take this risk and hope thus to gain his ends by almost methods and without to having recourse legal
violence. All without and the
a

and

the

National

same,

it could

not

be

carried
on

through
which

show

of

force.

The

power
at

Sieves

his party For

success some

could

rely must
could
not

least

be in evidence. with behind the

they

dispense
the army

support
In this

of
the

general who
Sieves
it
was

had had

him.

summer,

thought
this view

of
he

Joubert for
was

part, and

with

of the

the enemies againstSuvaroff; victory over France and brilliant general to give the young was prestigehe was to use againstopponents at home.
sent

After

Novi, Sieyes
the

counted
or

on

Macdonald,
not

but

he

despised
as Finally,

part
as

would

take

the

risks.

late

October, Sieyes was

thinking of

RULER

AND the

RESTORER with

OF

PEACE who and had

was

175
come now

making
back very

attempt
the

Moreau,
the

from

Army

of

Rhine,

him. But then to came friendly tidings of in France he was all Napoleon's return, and once be must thought of employing any other sword The abandoned. expression II est trop tard," used he heard by Sieves with reference to Moreau, when of Napoleon's landing near Frejus (by the way, the showed how clear was Abbe's his own birthplace),
"

view
count

of

the
on

and situation,

that

henceforth

he

would

out Napoleon, though probably not withof anxiety. Yet it was certain amount a some before they both came time to an understanding. It is true Napoleon heard of Sieyes'sviews from his

only

brother

almost of

immediately,expressed
them,
and told Lucien the confidence
was

his
to

general
express in him.
a

approval
his He thanks

for

reposed
France

thought Sieyes
of be
set

right;

needed Consuls

government
would had have Milan. Law of

concentrated than

strength;
at

three
he

better up

five Directors

; thus

himself
to at

three three
as

Consuls the

Genoa,
of also
as

and

wanted Directors
to

only
He

number

the

expressed himself
and the the
a

opposed
"I

the

Hostages
as

forced
the wise

loan. Elders.
men

side,"he
am

said, "with
to
serve

Council

of

I the

shield

for the of the

of

ready Republic
I served of he

the against
as a

revolt

shield

for the

Faubourgs,just as Convention againstthe

in any Vendemiaire."
nearer

revolt then

the

Royalist Sections
to

But and

declined

make

approach,

would

to pledge himself nothing definite until he had explored the ground. So he paid his formal visit to Sieyes,as well as to the other Directors,but in public he held aloof from him, and even arranged that at a

176
dinner

NAPOLEON

given by

the

Director with the

Gohier, Josephine, in

friendlyconversation should complain that

she knew that said
on

lady
could
he

of

the

house,
him.

Sieves
husband

also had

been
not

invited,for
bear

her
to

Napoleon
the
a

himself

that

could

always have
with

Abbe

his

side, merely by actinghimself

and

for a while to be being content overshadowed by the other's dignity as a Director and the leader of a party. He even thought it well to keep up relations with the opponents of Sieyes, with Barras, his old friend and protector. especially It is possible in order that,as Barras himself relates, to other gain his confidence, Napoleon, amongst of his disillusions regardmatters, complained to him ing in coming to an Josephine. He had no difficulty he understanding with Moreau, possibly because
reserve,

certain

allowed

him

to

suppose

that the he
to

he

would in
case

have he

some

prospect of commanding
came

army, also
some

himself
to

into
at
an

power.

But

found
extent

means

arrive

agreement

with

the

Jacobin generals, Jourdan, Augereau

and

Bernadotte.

from Shortly before the coup d'etat^he obtained Jourdan a promise of neutrality. Augereau, who loud secured without was talker,was always a mere

trouble.
had

The

most

doubtful

was

Bernadotte,
of
a

who had

for
But

before been Minister shortly time regarded himself as some

he
too
was

War,

and

rival of

Napoleon.
above of their groups
at

not

man

of

initiative their

; and

all, these
supporters,
back.
in the army,

generals, though having

had
were

not

any
more

of

the than

troops
leaders

They
or even

little A

Chambers.
in Not

thought

of.

pronunciamento, a the Paris garrison,was not only the troops, but their

parties splitin the

to

of

be

officers

RULER

AND

RESTORER

OF

PEACE all

177

also,were
who Admiral

Napoleon'sbeck, and above commanded the military division

at

Lefebvre,
of

Paris,
Colonel

Bruix,

the

Minister in

of
command in

Marine,
of

Sebastiani, a

Corsican had
arms

the and

9th
his

Dragoons,
comrades

who in

fought
Lannes,
the

Italy ;

Berthier, Macdonald,

Serrurier, who

since

Egypt had linked their the Ministry and in the friends and helpers. Above
on

campaigns of Italy and fortune with Napoleon's. In

Chambers all there
were

too

he

found

whom who

he
came

at to

once

counted
more

and

his aid

Talleyrand, in the highestdegree, thoroughly than anyone

influence
as

else ; and

Fouche,
whose

whose talents
as

Minister

of
him

Police
at
once

and

and indispensable
at

made conspirator, dangerous. Napoleon

a

therefore
his into old back

the

outset
to

initiated last

him
not
on care

secrets, but
his

the

did

confidence,while
and

Fouche

inclinations door open

took habits,
retreat.

graduallyinto take him fully his side,through to keep a little

there
were

for

Then

Roederer, Boulay de la Meurthe, Cambaceres, the of Justice, Minister and other members of the centre
party.
The less others he fully with
were

showed him.

his

hand,
of

the the

more

plain were
came,

The numbers
or

nearer

crisis

the

greater

the

partisanson
would
to
secure

his When

side, deserters
he his

to
to

his cause, the

at

least neutrals.
be

stepped
interests

front, power
whoever haste

beckoning at
his
own

side,and
must

hoped
to

make

fall into
afford

the
to

ranks wait. A

behind

him.

Napoleon
of
his the
course

alone

could

first indication would

direction
was

in

which in

the
an

General

shape
in the

contained the 2nd

inspirednote

newspapers

of

of

Bru-

178

NAPOLEON visit he the took had

maire,
and

on

paid

to

the

Director After

Sieves

his

adherent

Director

Ducos. in
was

this,
far
as

Napoleon
Sieves
was

again
of the

refuge
and of

silence, so
not

concerned,
ioth that

it

until

the

evening
after
his
at

Brumaire,
both
met

fourteen
for
a an

days
ference con-

return,
Lucien's

they
for

house.

It lasted the the

only

hour,
hand. had

"

but

it

was

decisive

business

in

all Napoleon did almost begun to explain his plan

talking.
new

Sieves

for the

Constitution.

The

all interruptedhim ; he knew that through his brother ; clearlySieyes could not of giving France think a ready-made Constitution, in detail, without article by article ; its being discussed
at
once now

General

this had
a

could
no

not to

be
waste.

the

work

of

moment,
necessary

and
to

they
have
assume

time

It would

be

which would itself provisionalgovernment, the day of the change, and a lative on Legispower

Commission,
Constitution and of the

which

would it
to
a

draw

up

the
vote.

future
He
to

submit transfer

popular
Chambers
a no

approved
Cloud,
the the
account

of

the

St. of

declared

himself

ready to
but may if
we

become gave

member

provisionalgovernment,
future. of

pledge for
Lucien's

Indeed,
the

rely on

doubt member with take

conference, he further left Sieyes in like to be a whether, on the whole, he would

of the the definite of acted
as one

government,
of had the the

or

be

content

command he the

armies. in his

We

may

it that with

he and

done

tions negotiaThese
at

Italians

Austrians.
"

first had the

was

also been

merely "provisional,"

but main

secured

advantages won
to

by
control

his

sword.

The

obtain
must

the

of the
; and

Government Abbe's

point Sieyes
and

himself

grant this

the

reforms

RULER
the

AND

RESTORER

OF

PEACE

179

be a later would of the executive strengthening of in the hands result. So long as the executive was in the Chambers, partiesand the object of debates Bonaparte himself, with all his power, had nothing of or solid to rely on, and ran the risk of failure, he would which over to a government being subjected He influence. have provided againstall this byno putting forward the alternative that either his proposal should be accepted, of a provisional or government

they
the

were

no

longer to
all his

count

on

him.
to

As

in

his

he battles,

directed

energy Once his he

the had

winning
the its
bers mem-

of

commanding
of the
at

point.
same

plenary

powers

in legislature

hands,
of

and

had,
he

the

time, compromised themselves,

could

reckon

upon

being
the members

sure new

decisive

fluence ina

in the commission

shaping of
of
own

Constitution,and
of
both
not

formed

chambers,
be

and

full of his
In
a

adherents, would
he

ous. dangerpower

word,

had
was

the
too

logicof
acute to

facts and

on

his

side.

Sieves "The

misunderstand
to

the situation.

General,"
"

he

said
to

Lucien

after
much
act
on

Napoleon
at

had

left them,
as on

seems

be We

just as
must

home

here

the
were

battlefield.
to

his

opinion.

If he

draw

back, all would

be

lost. will

Only
secure

his acceptance

of the

consulate provisional

success."
next

devoted to preparations, days were which took longerthan had been anticipated.There another not was meeting tillafter the state banquet and Moreau both Chambers which gave to Napoleon second The the 15th of Brumaire. together on and conference took placeat night, again at Lucien's house. Sieves had alreadyprepared everything with his friends, and brought with him the draft of the
The

i8o

NAPOLEON of the
to to

decrees

Council St.

of

Elders,removing
and

the

lative legisof

body
the

the Cloud, transferring

command

the Consulate establishing in a provisional form. Napoleon agreed to everything, and also to a proposalthat instead of there being a tion Commission, the drawing up of the Constitusingle

troops

Napoleon,

should

be

entrusted

to

two

Commissions He

of

only one point,namely a suggestion of the more that at St. Cloud number a dangerous Jacobins should be excluded from the sitting.That of this hear he would not not was being done of his own merely a sign of his consciousness power,
but it also and
not

members twenty-five showed oppositionon

from

each

Chamber.

showed

the the
to

idea

he

had

formed

of

his

mission He the the did

man

of
want

for

France. well he

tendency of his policy. of a party, but be merely a man He counted on bringingeven

inner
as

Jacobins,as
soon so as

their

opponents,

to

serve

the

State,as
And

had

it under

his control.

of the 1 8th of Brumaire tragi-comedy (November 9th) was played out nearlyas the stage had like arranged it. Everything went managers clockwork. At in the morning the Council seven of Elders the in its assembly hall in the met
the Tuileries.
was

The

decree

for

the

removal

to

St.

Cloud

a debate, and acceptedunanimously and without entrusted the carrying out of the to Bonaparte was for it, it was resolution. As a justification alleged

that

conspiracyof the Revolutionary the be guarded. safeRepublic must party, against which Meanwhile, Napoleon was waiting at his with his house and staff-officers, generals and the two there Inspectors of the Chamber brought the news. him Surrounded and by a brilliant staff,
there
was a

RULER with
across

AND commandant Place

RESTORER of
de Paris
at

OF his
to

PEACE

181

the the

side, he
the and him

rode

la Concorde the who

Tuileries,
in
as a

by greeted enthusiastically friendly by the crowd, way

"

troops,
saluted

the

Liberator."
entered the

It would old

be about

he

palace of
the

officers he nation
to

appearedbefore
make the

nine when half-past his the kings. With of the representatives which
the

declaration

resolution
he took have

of
was

the
not

Chamber
to

the

The requiredof him. existingConstitution.

"

oath "You

given
State We

the

orders," he said,
Our
arms

which
secure

the

welfare

of the

demands. desire of
a

will

their execution.
true

Republic

based

upon the
swear

freedom
of
name

the

and citizen,

upon

the liberty, sacred principles

national
and

representation. I
in that

it, in
Civil

my

own

of my

comrades."

freedom,
were

prosperityat home, victoryand peace, these words with which he harangued the troops
reviewed Ducos them had the taken inclined
to

the he

when

in the

Tuileries
come over

gardens.
from

Sieves and
bourg, Luxem-

meanwhile

the

pletely palace of the Directory. Barras, comby surpriseand neither capableof nor

make had the

any

had resistance, his

remained

behind

there, and
a

merely sent
General.
took

secretary, Bottot, with

arrived

letter

to

Bottot

during

the

review.
to

Napoleon
his

make

famous

words

of

thunder He laid

advantage of the occasion in addressed speech, which was partly to Bottot, partly to his
at

soldiers.

the

door

of

Barras troubles

and

his

the accomplices native land and

defeats and
the deaths

internal

of their of
he

of

hundred
now noon

thousand
saw

the comrades had and

of his

glory.
when

Barras

that

lost the game Bruix

came

; and

about
out

Talleyrand
him
a

and

spread

before

draft

82

NAPOLEON which resignation, they night,he signed it without and

took
to

form the

of

had
a

drawn word

up of

during
protest.
with.
to

Gohier

Moulin

were

more

difficult to

deal

They
submit Moreau warder. home

refuge in passive resistance, but be kept prisoners in their own

not

had

did

disdain all

to

make

himself

their he

palace. prisonfor
the
use

After
in

when this, Bonaparte,

returned

the

evening, had
Bourrienne

good
says
we

reason

expression which
"

he

heard
see

him

It did

not

go

badly to-day ;
next

shall

something
that
to at

more

to-morrow."

Nevertheless,
threatened programme
to

day

there

came

moment

unsettle the

everything. According
had Hall
met at
noon

the St.

Chambers in the

Cloud,
of
a

the

Elders

of

staircase in
own

in the the

Hundred Their
their

rightwing of Orangerie on
the the

guard
the in both

surrounded

Apollo, at the top the Five the palace, the ground floor. in palace,but were
reliable of the command. very the
on

turn

surrounded

by
under

most

troops
And
now

of

line,
In the

Sebastiani's there
arose

assemblies

serious
a

complications.
number of

Council

of
that

Elders the
to

members
had

complained
no

day

before

they
the
at
once

received Hundred

summons

attend. selves themand

Among
forced

Five

the

Jacobins

threw moved the the

into
a

the

conflict. that should

were

They
before
take
u

through
each of

resolution members

debates
oath
to

began
the the
not

the

Constitution. Dictators ! We !"

There
are

cries of here who

on

Down

with
do

freemen

Bayonets
first

us frighten

Napoleon,
a room

with the
were as

his staff had

taken

up

his quarters in the hall where

floor,not
did

far from
waited

the hours.

Elders But

assembled,

for

couple of

the uproar

RULER

AND and

RESTORER and
"

OF

PEACE

183

not

cease

more

more

alarming reports
be
an

reached

him,
of
an

he

said,

There
some

must

end

of this !" into the

to

and, accompanied by
Chamber
the effect

went officers,

Elders.
there

He

evidentlyhoped
his appearance and

produce
words. he
was

by

his

in Agitated,halting

his

as speech,suffering

protestedagainst the accusation that he wanted to play the part of a Caesar or a Cromwell. He spoke of the dangers that menaced all,of the Republic left without guidance, fast. and with only the Council of the Elders standing there to Let them act. They must speak ; he was their orders. Let us save Liberty ! let us carry out almost the same It was save thing that Equality! he had it said to the Assembly the day before, and in accord with his own was designs. Again the word
nervous
"
"

from

he irritation,

that
a

everyone

had among

on

his the

tongue
!
"

was

left

out.

But

voice
"
"

from

assembled
someone

members

supplied
out

it

And

the

Constitution It
was

called

to

the
was

General.
not

the

watchword

of conflict.

It

and have heard to pretend not to it, possible Napoleon had no idea of such a subterfuge. A broke he out moment paused and then again : have brought it "The Constitution? You yourselves the of You violated it on 18 th to naught.

Fructidor, you
on

violated
of

it

on

the No
so

22nd
one

of Floreal

and any his

the

30th
will
;

Prairial

regards it
went
on

longer. I
invective
at

speak out," and

told how him their and

he
men

with

he

factious

had

knocked
"

his

door,
to

told

terrible

secrets,

those

in accomplices
an

murder

who pillage Once

more

end

all liberal ideas.

longed to he urged
Once
"

put
the he

Council

of

the

Elders

to

action.

more

protested againsthis

calumniators.

If

am

84
ye

NAPOLEON all Brutuses.

...

be traitor,
as

I declare be
no more

that

as

soon

this the

is

ended,
that But
now

1 will

in the

Republic
you
no

than
set

arm

will

keep standing what

opponents
and
were

have

up."

his

silent.
named

They
Barras

called and

for names,

when

longer Bonaparte
sion commiscome

Moulin, they
In vain

demanded

of
the aid

inquiry.
of the
into
a corner.

his friends tried

to
was

to

General, who
He

felt that

he

being

entangledhimself and in high-soundingphrases and finally generalities from withdrew the discussion,which was becoming
driven

further

more

and

more

angry, he
now

and

left the
to

hall. the

Without

much where there

delay
the Five
can

proceeded
were a

Orangerie
this

Hundred

and debating, with the the

time,
of
was

hardly be

doubt,
with

intention it in

or provoking a conflict, is an impending. There

that feeling

indication which

of

this

the

escort

he

took

with and

him,
other In What

included

besides

Lefebvre, Murat
the result of

of four grenadiers officers,

any
case

Guard. Legislative his action. had

so

this had

was

the

the Radicals

foreseen,

they now loudly protested against, the bayonets. the Dictatorship, before their eyes, saw submit There choice for them or was no ; they must make a struggle. They still had the advantage of The numbers. grenadiers had halted at the door, his escort from and the General, breaking away as if he were advanced had the bridge of Areola on himself tribune. the towards Suddenly he found surrounded by his opponents. An indescribable scene they
" " "

what

followed.
A

With

wild

cries
"

of

"A

has rushed

le dictateur / upon him. and

has le tyran ! Hors

la lot !

they

Hustled, pressed
almost

upon,

struck,
retreated

beside towards

himself
the

fainting,he

door,

RULER where
out.
"

AND comrades

RESTORER received
him

OF and

PEACE escorted

185
him

his

Hors

la

loi !

"

That had

death-bringingoutcry
like of

of

the

Revolution,
from the

which the the

lightning hurled
rang power, of Vendevictor his

Robespierre
in
ears

height
the in

of
hero

soldier, the
whom

miaire,
fortune hailed
show

the

"whom

god

of
the

victory
nation
more

and
had

accompanied," he
its the deliverer.
utter

No

words

could

fully
him.
meant

The
to

of the attack upon hopelessness Jacobins might kill Napoleon if they

make have head him

harmless

to

them.

But

how have others

would
cut

that the have

helped them ? They would of the hydra, and a hundred

up oppose that
was

off

would
in

grown
to

in

its
to
a

stead.

They
their

had words of

fact
a

nothing
which
so

him,

but

and
paper,

Constitution

worthless

piece
be results

they
torn

themselves
to

(nothing could
And the the

truer)had
of such
a

often

shreds.

victory?
of alone
some

Anarchy,
the

and helplessness

sation disorganiconqueror
peace. As

State, to
resolutions

which

the

great

could

guarantee

order, unity,and

proposed after Napoleon's their guard, exit show, they still hoped to withdraw of the Usurper, from the grenadiers, the command the two and to so bring about a rupture between of As a matter bodies of troops surrounding them. hesitation when fact the grenadiersdid show some into the courtyard, mounted out a Napoleon came horse, and riding through their ranks tried to excite them of them and the soldiers of the line,by telling the attack on him, of the daggers with which he had
of
the been threatened. The
1

account
"

of

the

affair which

i.e.

Outlawry."

86

NAPOLEON

Lucien

gives in
Assailed

his Memoirs

is however turbulent

an

ation. exagger-

by

the

same

crowd, he had
of and and the he his His the

meanwhile

abandoned and
was

his

post

as

President

Chamber,
says

appeared
his the

beside

his
on

brother,
the
scene

that it that

appearance
waverers

words

brought

into have
too

line.

President may indeed as authority Guard, and Legislative perhaps

conduct
a so

influenced the

theatrical

often
at

attributed brother's

to

him

later,his placing
and

swearing like Brutus down if he proved to be to strike him at once of Liberty. But assuredly what a betrayer produced effect on the grenadiersthan all the tirades of more
the
two

sword

his

breast

brothers, or
exercised
on

any

other

consideration,was
the and

the

pressure

them

by

troops of the line,

by by
the

whom their

they they

were

surrounded,
no

who, urged
to

on

had officers, loved

other

thought but
on was

avenge

chief

and So

admired
now

those the

fellows,the

civilians. the

it

prating appointed

guardians of
with drums their there and

National

beatingand
way
was soon an

Assembly themselves, who in a closelyformed column,

it
was

forced Then

into the hall where end

in session. ing Protest-

of the debate.

making the slightest at resistance, the representatives of the attempt nation, mingled with the public from the galleries, of low the windows into went the jumping out the was garden, which already darkening with of the November twilight evening. The The had not second act play was over. gone of the stage managers, exactly according to the plans
but

shouting,but

without

after all the

had

result

was

not

different

from

what

they
of

the

Council the anticipated. After nightfall of members Elders, and a couple of dozen

LUCIEN

BONAPARTE.

From

painting

bj-

R.

Lefevre

at

Versailles

RULER
the Five

AND

RESTORER

OF remained under

PEACE behind

187
or were

Hundred

(who
who

had
met

brought back, and

on

Lucien's

presidency

the

very

scene

of their

according to the Directors, Sieves Bonaparte and the two Consuls, the nomination as provisional
Commissions
to

voted the decrees disaster), The appointment of programme. and of

Ducos,
the
two

draw

up

the the

Constitution,

the

adjournment
two

of the who the

Chambers,
had
more

members

themselves,

swearing in
was

of

expulsionof sixtyopenly compromised Bonaparte and his two

without
to
a

colleagues
"

all

carried

out

hitch. Paris

And

while
had

the

troops

marched

back
"

the

which

singing perfectly quiet the grenadiers the Revolutionary song Ca ira ! Napoleon drew up a he described proclamationto the nation, in which the coup cC"tat as a victory of Liberal ing ideals,ensurtheir safety and preservation. Towards morning
remained
"

he
one

too

went

back

to

Paris

with

Sieves, Lucien, and

As
"

of bade Good
now

the

he
"

must

generalsin the carriagewith him. good-bye to his companions he said to them been have pullingdown morning ! We build, and build solidly."
"

we

things did expected. It took

But the

not

move

so

quickly as
before

he

perhaps
lines of

five weeks
were

the main

Constitution

drafted, and
been

Commissioners

had do
to

enough
with
to

to

bring their
when he But
at

the as carefully had chosen, Napoleon opinions into agreement

not

his

own,

or,

could

succeed

in
a

this,
the

thrust

them

aside.

last he reached
his much
own

result

that fitted in well

enough
He

with took

ideas

and

situation

of affairs.

from

the

draft

88

NAPOLEON

Constitution
basis of
as or

prepared by Sieyes,which
in both

served

as as

the well

the discussions

Commissions,

from
in

either during the sittings, suggestions made more private meetings of his friends, by men

like

Daunou,
But
sense

Boulay
all the of
a

de

la he

Meurthe,
would

Roederer

and

others. alter the

every
own

same

often
he the

proposed draft,and
new

completely stamped on
of his

article of the

Constitution

mark

When individuality. the

and and

Commissioners

took

complex debates arose, too independent a view,

from the lines he had to drift away likely marked and convened a out, he brusquelyintervened united meeting of both Commissions his own under presidency in his salon at the Luxembourg Palace, where after he had gone reside with his colleagues to the coup d'itat. At once he wished. went as everything All was finished in ten or twelve days, or nights for Napoleon would not rest, and kept hard at work while
seemed
"

the Commissioners
even

were

overcome

with ill. At

weariness,and
the
most

when

he

himself
with
a

became
or

close

he

worked

all alone
In

three hours

four of his
dictated the

trusted

adherents.
to

few

he

the

final draft in

Roederer,
a

and that

laid

it before had
now was

Commission

such

way

they

submissively accept
As
we

whatever

nothing to do but prescribedto them.

had idea into

Napoleon with Sieyesas to the agreement the Executive, and bringingit

seen,

have

found of

himself

in

strengthening
touch with ideals

closer
as

the

national

will.

In

fact, so

far
on

went,

made to everythingwas depend of the people,not merely through the that the at Plebiscite, was sanction
to

the

the

sovereignty Appel au peuple,

to

outset

give

its

the

Constitution, but
the executive

organisationof

by the whole being penetrated with

also

RULER the

AND

RESTORER

OF

PEACE

189

of democracy. The basis of Sieves' principles the drawing which Napoleon adopted, was proposal, of citizens that would almost extend up of a register of these universal to a suffrage. By the votes
second up,
on

list of which find the

a

so-called also the

"

Notables

"

was

to

be

drawn

names

of all local Notables

authorities

would
elect choose

place.
thousand

These

would
these

then would

departmental councils, and

so-called
"

five the in

Notables
would

of

the
come

Nation,"

procedure being that they

groups
as

together
choose
one

of

ten,

its elected chosen the

would group representative. The Five the

and

each

Thousand
whose

thus members

body, from amongst representative assembly and the

were

formed

central administration
themselves
a were

to
no

be

selected.
in the

But

they
;

to

have

voice
over

selection
an

board

with

sovereign power

them,

movable irre-

was

to

of eightyofficials highlysalaried commission have the rightof choosing the national representative however, be it noted, assembly, without
power
to

having
thousand

go

outside

the

circle of
was

the

five

candidates.

This
central

board

the

tutional Constiof the

"Jury,"
whole that

the

organisation
of

scheme,
confidence those in

the

embodiment special
come

idea Sieyes' power

must

from

below, but

of the In the hands higher station. thus Jury was placed the formation (one can hardly call it the of both the Chambers, which election) the Tribunate Sieyes had made a part of his system which draft and discuss to was proposed laws, and the Corps Legislatif which them to pass or was reject debate. without But the Jury did not form the its summit was a top of the pyramid. At single the Grand to have Elector, who was a salary person,
"

from

i90

NAPOLEON six million

to

of

francs,to
to

guards,
was one

reside

and Versailles,
to

protected by his own in the old palace of the kings enjoy almost royal honours.
to

be

at

It

be his
have

business
in his

elect

two

consuls, of
other the Both

whom

would army

department diplomaticrelations,
and the the whole
were
-

the

and

the

navy, of

internal
to

administration the

country.
their chief

have

rightof choosing all

from it the
was

assistants

for
were,

their

work

list of

Notables.

There
two

therefore, as

smaller

pyramids
the
same no

inside

remarked, strikingly the main pyramid,

each

and and

restingon having
to

base, but
connection
the

self-contained
the other. the

direct away

with

Finally,
consuls,

take

from

Grand

Elector,
had also

and

all other their

prominent officials, any

powers, Sieves

abusing
the
were
"

of possibility given his Jury could

as

rightof "absorption," that is, they

swallow
"

it

up
to

any

one

of of
to

them their
account

by simply
own

him transferring without being in action. Taken

membership
way called

body,
for such

any

altogether it
artist The in

was

work and that

worthy
of his
not

of

this

great
powers.
to

Constitutions

logical
come

pity was
no

only
life in

it could

for life,

it had

it,and

seemed

to

have

constructed to keep in suspense expressly any it could it to inactivity develop, and condemn power by a system of counterpoisesfixed all round it. The it was whole a was a huge feat of juggling. And for this Constitution proposed to piece of stupidity, of its paragraphs the strong fetter with the cobwebs been
man

to must

whom be

it owed the
same

its very
as

existence. scope

Its purpose for the

as

his, to give
of
his powers.

unimpeded

development

Strong

RULER
he he

AND could for the

RESTORER
not content

OF

PEACE either with

191 the

was,

himself

Consulate
even some

foreignor

that

for internal

or affairs,

with

post of Grand
that would

Elector, but

only

with

place in his hands the He whole tempt poured his open conmight of the State. that these "politicalmetaphysics," on upon d 'engrais) of that "fatted pig" (cochon "royallounger,"
arrangement
a

Grand
exact

Elector.

He

substituted
First

for this in whom

functionary
all
was

the be

a opposite,

Consul,
of
a

to

energy
be

and
a

force,instead

Grand

Elector, who
create

would and
"

dull
as a

heavy
check

mass on

that could others. The

nothing
Consul

only
so

act

First the
to

and

that

Napoleon
that for

himself
it
was

would

have

position

was

obvious

hardlyopen
was

discussion

"

holding office laws,appoint and

of the Council
other and He
was

ten

years,
at

dismiss

his

promulgate the pleasurethe members

to

of

State, the

ministers,the

dors, ambassaofficers

and of the army

important agents abroad,

navy,
to

the

the

members

of local administrations.

decision criminal

appoint, without being revised,all the judges of

courts,
and the

right of
the the Court
acts

his

civil and of

except
local

Appeal
have with
a

judges magistracy. In
and Third the

the

of

other

of the
were

Government

the

Second

Consuls

to

consultative
First

voice, but
A Government

final decision

rested vided proand

to

the

Consul.
the the
en

financial
was

Budget
to
was

was

for, but
propose

prepare

it,and
or

body legislative
bloc. It
was

simply
that

accept

reject it
were

settled

the

the official acts of their countersign for them for ; but departments, and be responsible the senators, legislators, tribunes,consuls, and stateand the such councillors there was no responsibility, could be brought before members of the Government ministers
to

92
court

NAPOLEON

only
In

in virtue
a

of it

a was

resolution
a

of

the

Council

of

State.

word,

Dictatorship, hardlyformulas.
The

masked
powers
to

by
which the

few
the

forms Convention

and

full

had Public the

one

gated temporarily dele-

Committee in the hands

of of

Safetywere
man.

now

concentrated
The
set

instrument colossal

through
power in

which action

Napoleon hoped
was

to

this

the

Council

of
on

State, a group
the First

of

experts depending immediately

were

Consul,
as

who

to

prepare these

the drafts of the

laws, act
in force.

the

advocates

of

assemblies,and legislative
Its functions

arrange made

proposals in the for their being put

a

thus Public

it

kind

of revival like

of
was

the

Committee into the

a

of

and, Safety,
of

it,it
but
acts

divided

number

sub-committees,
every the This
one

always under was subjectto

of
the in

condition

that and

of its

the dictation

absolute
was

authority
the central

supreme

magistrate.

metrically scheme, as diaNapoleon's Constitutional place opposed to what had held the same the First Consul of Sieves, to his in the project was as Grand Elector. As for the rest, Napoleon kept close their form, at least as to enough to Sieves' proposals, organ

and,
the

to

some

extent,
was a

as

to

their essentials.

Instead of

of

Jury

there

Senate, like it in scope

external
matters.

action,
were

emoluments,
the Tribunate the bolts have

and and and

other the

There

But Corps Legislatif. had been of

out throughthat

cross-bars the

removed the

would
and
was

hindered its

movement

machine,
lever this that

prevented
in the grasp the powers
on

of

being controlled by the With Napoleon's hand.

of the
two

view,
were

while

last-named

bodies Senate
was

modelled

the

projectof Sieves, the

prived de-

of

some

of the essential functions

of the

Jury.

RULER
It

AND

RESTORER
the methods

OF

PEACE in

193

was

in especially
new

followed

ing bring-

the that

order

of

Napoleon followed colleague. For Sieves too of letting the lists

immediate the hands work of the

things into active existence the plans proposed by his

had of
never

had Notables
so

any

tion inten-

the

be

the

of the

and electorate, nomination

no more

placingin
than cTttat

people the official hierarchy. This was

it had of the old been in the
case

of the whole intended coup

of

every

former
"

Revolution. had
"

On shown

the contrary that he

was

and
an

in this the

theorist

experienced
on

stress practitioner he had laid special of the new that the first building up

the

idea

constitutional
out

order

and and

its

must organisation

be thus

carried the
new

himself

his

friends, so

that

by spirit

into the gradually infused from above the French danger of agitations people. Then elements enemies unfriendly becoming active, arising, of the organisation finding their way into the new

might

be

State,must
and also that

be

avoided, and
their

the

creators

of power. the

the

stitution ConThis

friends

assured

of

expressedNapoleon'swishes, with here again he thought less than

of the latter's

difference
of the

Sieves
was

members he

party.

This

because
were

himself

all those

belonged to no party, and his who were willingto work under

the advancement

friends
him

for the
come

welfare and from

of

France,

let them
were

whatever
"

quarter

they pleased. They

all

had borne who arms against Royalists, who had the roused their native country ; priests, and who the Republic, against peasants of La Vendee welcome
even

yet refused
Revolution
were

to

take

the

oath and

to

the the

church

of

the

the

Girondists

like, whose
and

ideals

the

of unfettering

individual

political

194

NAPOLEON well
to

freedom

as

as

the

adherents

of Lameth

the

first Constitution themselves

course

down all whom thrust the

Lafayetteand
property
names

Revolution whose

in its destructive had been been

had
or

aside,
brothers
"

ruined

confiscated, whose
whose and

had had

dishonoured under in will of the

fathers

fallen

guillotine. I am proclamation,"a
room

opening," said Napoleon

broad

his. be

road,
must

in which be

there

for all

"
"

only they
counted.

friends which

peace

and

order, and
one was man

accept the system

taken for

under

the will

of the It

mental granted too that the fundachanges produced by the Revolution, changes which be on Napoleon's system itself rested, must for ever end was recognisedby them all. There an
to

be

of

and privileges for those

at

open

bodies. privileged who had belonged to

cost

The the

door old

was

feudal

caste, but
cast

the

of

feudalism
the ideas

itself.
for the which nation

away into

from
exile.

them

They must they had

was

gone
a

Equalitybefore
them
was

to

be

principlefor
this France. and
to

also.

If

government,
from

henceforth freedom
of

selfLiberty means altogetherbanished

action rule truth within of
set

But

certain
was

limits,
assured
sentence

equality under
all.
And this
was

the the

one,

forth

in

of the
on

which proclamation the

Napoleon
! The

addressed
on

to
eve

the nation

15th of December,
"

1799,

the

of

new

century
to

Citizens

Revolution which it

has

gone

back It has the the

its first

from principles,

started. So
on

reached

its end."

confirmed

in plebiscite,

February, 1800, the nation authority of the First Consul by the which by three million votes against
7th
it gave its sanction
to

of

fifteen

hundred

the

new

RULER

AND and had

an

RESTORER the

OF
time

PEACE the

195 whole

Constitution,

at

same

to

organisation it precautionsand
on

created.

Granted their
to

that
own

further

anxiety about
in power
are

position
in the

the part of up of

those the

be

traced

for taking the Vote, regulations be given merely by writingdown Tes which to was or No, without previous discussion, or any any the ; none meetings of the electors being convened less the will of the overwhelming majority of the For French people found expression in the Vote.

drawing

the
to

moment

the

new

Government

was

what
at

it claimed its
centre.

be,

the

will of France
des

concentrated

That

impirieuseunite
1790,
had the nation and the its

pouvoirs which

Mirabeau,

in

December,
as

what

been

obtained

pointedout to King Louis XVI most ardentlylonged for, had The essential firmly established.
had the made in French

change that found Society

Revolution

expressionin

plebiscite.

We the

have
was so

seen

that

Napoleon

on

his
as was

return

from

East
and

received

by

the

nation

the

bringerof
he had parties

peace, had been

far

as

France

itself

concerned

this justified broken up. had

faith in him. The

made

Factious of in
on

peasants
peace them

La

Vendee of

and the

Brittany, too,
alternative

presence the and

one

put

before
the

of,
The

hand,

destruction, on
for their
the

other
return.

submission

permission
had

to priests

Bourse

a general rise of coup d'itat with itself. Capital, kept 19th of Brumaire

greeted prices on the

visional, Proon

anxiouslyshut
the

up

for

years, and
to

began
some

to

be

again

available.

extent

but arbitrary,

196
whole well-directed

NAPOLEON of financial State tration adminis-

measures

provided
and But obviated the all this had order

some

millions

for the had

what

treasury,
it. the of

bankruptcy that not brought about

repose and of

threatened
must

be

basis of the

and

the

advancement with

country'sprosperity,namely,
France been had in
was no more

peace

foreign
thanwith

Powers. she had and

alone
was over

in the

world

1793.

Europe

in conflict her.

her,
almost
coasts.

been The

victorious

Italy was
of its the Genoese

lost.

Only in Apennines could

themselves.
autumn

English were the Alps and

the French Brune's

in south
armies

possession
of

still maintain in the late

on

General had but

as,

victory
the Malta

somewhat

relieved and actually, it be

pressure
and

Holland,
as

Corfu
lost.

was

Egypt
the
at
a

good

Could

expected

that

Powers

which

last obtained peace, be the For could that is

defeats had so suffering many to important advantages would agree

to

after

say,

to

such

terms

of

peace

as

would

consonant
as

yet
was

it

in France, and adequate to feeling ? hardly diminished strength of her arms only such a peace as this that Napoleon
to

with

venture

conclude,

one

that would
at

afford and of
we

the

his work prospect of safeguarding accord his ask with his

own

home,

would power, may

past, his consciousness

pride,and
if he
he
was

his in made

genius.
earnest to

In with

other the and

as

words,
peace Austria

proposals
before
as

which
the

had

England
has been

close of 1799 and

This

often asserted

quite recentlyin a specialstudy of the questionit has been argued that this step on the part in all sincerity. Now taken of the First Consul was
denied,
it is these

plain that
hostile

both

the

letters

which

he with

wrote
a

to

Powers,

letters

adorned

full

RULER

AND

RESTORER

OF

PEACE

197

had also in view displayof Napoleonic phraseology, intended to give them the parties in France, and were his fault if the enemy not some proof that it was And hand. refused his proffered further,he had too
correct
an

eye this

for
moment

the

realities in the necessary

of

the

situation
a

to

believe of
very
statement

at

of possibility for
to

peace this

the

kind
reason

that he

was

him. any

For

had
as

omitted
to

make

precise
of peace.

whatever need
not

the
us

conditions

But his

all this

hinder
a

from for

that believing peace. He

policy
to
own

included

readiness it
most

wished his
now

have

it because
; but

closelyconcerned
that he would the
not
two

interests obtain
was

he

knew

it.

In

fact, the

answer

of

foreseen. have exactlywhat he must Pitt ambiguous directly refused ; Thugut used the same to no thing. There was phrases that came his other ; Napoleon must peace for conquer way people. And about the campaign of Marengo. came so Its whole course depended on the fact that through the victory of Zurich, and the disasters to Suvaroff's
cabinets army, French. Switzerland Thus the had remained in the hands of the

to Alpine roads from the Rhine in their possession. Napoleon'splan now Italywere under Moreau Rhine of the that the was Army should push forward through the Black Forest, and
secure

also the the

passes

of the
of
a

Tyrol.
had

Then been from

Reserve
at

Army, Lyons,
army,

formation

which

begun
Moreau's there

reinforced
to

by
sent

corps

detached

was

be

to

Northern who

and Italy, the

operate co-

with

Massena,
in

still held

Genoese

Apennines against the

had remained

Austrians. and

Napoleon
Berthier had

himself
taken

Paris,

i98
command of the

NAPOLEON
Reserve bad
news

Army.
from

But

in

the

led Napoleon Italy take decide the field himself, and immediately to to to begin operations in the direction of Italy. The had broken Austrians through the line of the in possession of the Riviera as Apennines, and were

beginningof May

far the

as

Nice,
and where

French Massena he
was

corps had

had been

been

driven back

back

to'

Var,

forced

upon

completely invested by an had been a Austrian and an English fleet. What army danger in 1796, and what Napoleon'svictories in that from, namely, the co-operation year had saved France of the Austrians and English on the Italian coast, and invasion now an becoming an through the Alps, was from Dijon actual fact. He resolved to push forward with the Reserve waitingto complete Army without and its organisation (forthere was no time for delay), It reach Lombardy by the shortest possibleway.
Genoa,
was

the

Pass It

over

the

Great

St. barred

Bernard

that

he

chose.

would

hardly be

for

further from nothing was that Napoleon would break In weather, and with seven days, with favourable hardly any accidents,the infantry, part of the artillery, the difficult the horses, and baggage, were got over mountain into the valley of Aosta. paths and down The of the army rest completed the passage a couple of the little fort of of days later, after the capitulation Bard, the only defence of the valley. On the 2nd of

by the enemy, than their expectations through at this point.

June,

the

First

Consul
sent

entered
to

Milan.
over

Here the
won

he

was

joined by the corps Pass by Moreau,

victories
on

him

St. Gothard his first

who

had

already
the

the

southern
no

slopes of

Black

Forest. He

Massena, however, could

longerbe

succoured.

NAPOLEON
From
an

CROSSING

THE after
the

ALPS.

engraving

by

Prevost

painting

by

David.

RULER

AND

RESTORER the had

OF

PEACE of

199 when the and the had

cut
countered, en-

was

forced

to

on capitulate

4th

June,

Napoleon's
Po. But

advanced the head

troops
of

already reached
men,

at

sixty thousand

of forces divided the interposing between Austrians, Napoleon might well believe that he His idea was to victoryalready in his hands. him wherever off the enemy's retreat, crush and The Po
was was

force

him
a

to

enter

into

tion. capitulaThe
a

plan proved easilycrossed on

broken up
near

complete
Montebello On the

success.

the

9th of June,
and the

hostile

force
back

driven
corps

to

the

river

Scrivia. and Desaix reached

12th,
had

of

Lannes, Victor,
from

(who
Tortona. with
a

just
When,

returned
on

Egypt)
near

had

the

13th, they came

enemy retired

into contact

detachment
a

of the

Marengo,
across

the latter after Scrivia.

the

slight ment engageNapoleon did not in

to

the least believe here.

to

that the enemy the

meant

make

stand

Already, on
the the

13th,he
in

had

divided

his forces

feel for

enemy

various

directions, when

and morning of the 14th, Lannes Victor were attacked in strong force by the Austrians and In soon were being everywhere driven back. vain Napoleon threw into the fightwhatever troops

suddenly, on

he and

had the

at

hand. Austrians

The

retirement
were

could

not

be

checked,

completelyvictorious,when
sent

Desaix,
with

recalled

by

messengers

in

haste, arrived
a

his division

intact, and, supported by

charge of

Kellerman's

back his chief the fleeting to won cavalry, fortune of the day. Such the great battle of was The Marengo which changed the whole situation. Austrians, dispersedand divided, threw up the game. which secured them They agreed to a capitulation, a

free retreat, but

made

the

French

masters

of all the

2oo

NAPOLEON

country
It
was

from
not

the Mincio

to

Nice, with
had led

all its fortresses. the

Napoleon fight.
a

who

troops

to

but victory, killed in the

his subordinate It
was

was Desaix, who general, difficult for Napoleon to

accept such
accounts

situation,and
battle

of the

long after the official completely misrepresentedwhat

for is
a no

had he

occurred. would have

There
been

doubt

that but and

more

for Desaix
most

beaten
one can

man,
no

ruined. his the

Nevertheless,
the laurels

likely challenge
to

rightto
laurels behind back.

of

Marengo
the all it

than

Moltke's
too

of

Gravelotte, though
which For he and

wing
driven orders

after

right posted was king were was Napoleon whose

came

there

the

Desaix

obeyed
fell upon

when the

he

back And

to

the all

battlefield and
his
was

enemy.

above

the decisive

idea,that plan inspiredby genius,

over

of

leading the army bringing it right into enemy's positions.

The
First Consul

the middle

wild

mountains the

and

the

of

dispersed
at

spent only a short

time

Milan,

of the the government public Cisalpine Rereorganising and settling in a the affairs of Italy. He was still were hurry to get back to France, where matters somewhat unsettled. By the beginning of June he returned At the
to

Paris. of
war

theatre

there

was

an

armistice.

Like

after in Germany, Napoleon in Italy,so Moreau the back having driven beyond Ulm, had enemy of July at armistice the 1 8th an on granted them Parsdorf. later It was prolonged to November. the conquered this truce to Napoleon had conceded enemy, had
a

with

view from

to

the Milan

conclusion
to

of peace.

He

alreadysent
in letter,

the

Emperor

Francis

second

which

he offered

him

the conditions

RULER

AND Formio.

RESTORER The result

peace,
were

OF

PEACE
the actual when these

201

of

Campo
up of ratified

was

ing drawwere

of preliminaries
at

and

not

Vienna in

there

further
on

negotiations
the
more

which

Cobenzl and

person

carried Paris. make

with
once

First the leave

Consul
Court

Talleyrandat
could
not

But up So

of Vienna the

its mind

to

began November. pied Moreau, who had alreadyoccuBavaria as far as the River Isar,and had pushed of his troops far into the Alpine valleysof columns last the the Tyrol, inflicted a crushing defeat on Italyin again in
hands

of France.

hostilities

Austrian

army

that

had
on

crossed the

the

Isar

to

oppose
1800
;

him,
while
were

at

Hohenlinden

3rd

of December,
and It
on was

the lines of the Mincio Italy forced by Napoleon's generals. in power

was

the

Adige
end.

the

Austria's

broken,
peace
was

and

so

the

9th

of

February, 1801,
whither Paris.
some

signed
been

at

Luneville,
from
with
pied occu-

the

had negotiations

transferred

The

treaty

was

that

of

Campo
what
rest

Formio,
she had

additions. in

Austria

retained the

Venetia, but

abandoned

of

Italy.The

of was Cisalpine territory enlargedby the annexation of Duke Modena Grand and the Legations. The Tuscany, too, lost his dominions, and, like the Duke many. of Modena, receive to was compensation in GerThe Rhine course throughout its whole
became
once more

the the

frontier

of France

on

the

side
pensating com-

of

Germany,
the

and
states

was principle

accepted of

that thus Rhine the

the left bank

over

of
to

the them the

on possessions ing handand by secularising

lost their

territories

of

the

Prince

Bishoprics on
French also secured

influence

right bank, in Germany.

which

also

increased demands the

Napoleon's
removal

another

result, the

from

2o2

NAPOLEON

Austrian been the

Ministry
soul of and policy, of the
a

of

Baron Coalition.

von

Thugut,
It
was was

who

had

the

characteristic

of his
the of

proceeding that
treaties of

repeated on
On the the 6th

occasion

other German

peace. ratified

March
weeks

Emperor
of
of the
;

treaty.
his

Three peace France

later Ferdinand the

master to

Naples
He had

also made
to

with

Italy.
island close

resignto'
the cipality Prin-

his claims of

of Elba
his

and

Piombino

harbours

against

English ships; and agree to receive at Taranto, and furnish to suppliesfor, a French army corps that was still French be sent the to were on Egypt, where The brought holding out. negotiationsthat were result with to a successful tion Spain had a close connecof the affairs of Italy. with this rearrangement Already, on the ist of October, by the Convention attached of San more Ildefonso, Napoleon had once
to

France

the of his

Court

of

Madrid,

where,

under

the

influence

the victories,

French It the
even

party, led
was

by

into power. Godoy, had again come to provide an Italian kingdom for had married the Prince among Grand
In
as

intended

Infanta,who

of the

Parma,
opponents
of

though
France.
was

the At

latter had Luneville

been the

of

Duchy
return

Tuscany
and

selected France
to

for this purpose. her her claims

on

Spain resignedto
as

Elba the

well

Parma,

ceded And guns

her

colony on

Louisiana. Mississippi, Portugal,though it lay under the besides

was

ther, furof the

English ships, and

reach, bound
and

out

of

itself to

proclaim a
too

breach

Napoleon's with England

the waves,

close its harbours

was

the English flag. against Unassailable and nation

on

England
mistress also in

isolated.

of the

Mediterranean,
the

since

September
com-

possessionof Malta,

that held

RULER
mand Ancona rival. the

AND

RESTORER
nevertheless in the

OF

PEACE

203

of the
to

sea

saw

the Texel the

moment

And

power seemed to
turn

every of her
have

port from
formidable
when

arrived

whole

Continent For
"

would the
most
"

the against

Mistress of

of the
the

Seas.

embittered

opponent
to

Revolution
with her

Russia

seemed
It
was

about the Czar of

self allyher-

conqueror. and the

Paul

I, the
of
ruler the his
to
was

son

of

Catherine,
who
was

Protector
concert
an

the

Order the
wrest

Malta,
Trident
recent

of Western from

in preparing, Europe, to make the island

with
to

eifort
Even

nation.

before offered
peace

expedition to
to

Napoleon Italy,
Autocrat,
as soon

had
as

cede

the

Russian

concluded, Malta,
which blockaded
out

the the

stronghold of
Battle of the
was a

the Nile

ranean, Mediterhad been

since the

by
own

English, and
It
was

thus

completely
of his

of his

power.
a

master-stroke

that opened a combination political for it brought in sightthe very wide prospect to him, the hereditary death-blow of striking at a possibility the sea. without of France having to cross enemy in Napoleon'scareer indeed say that never One may to that brought him there another moment nearer was For not the final goal of his ambition. only Russia, but all the neutral Powers, were preparingto follow their very neutrality the course of his policy. It was defend claimed that he to against England ; the which freedom of their flags England, he asserted,

diplomacy, and

would

not

allow.
a

In

December,

Denmark

and

Sweden

concluded and
at

treaty of Armed

Copenhagen warlike of the for the closing

Prussia,more
than
ever

Even

with Russia, Neutrality in prowere preparations gress Sound England. against drawn to French policy

by

the

cession

of the

secularised

almost territories,

2o4

NAPOLEON the neutral when and attitude in the thus rivers she last had

abandoned

so

far scrupulously
March
to

observed,
mouths Sea
were

days

of

she

occupied Hanover,
of
the

threatened

bring the
the North views

German
same

flowing into
And Paris and

under

the

system.
between

meanwhile

being exchanged
as

St. Petersburg
on

to

fantastic schemes

for

marching
of
the

India East
"

'

and

thus

obtaining the
which, however,
not
seem

dominion in the

schemes

did affairs,

Then

terrible On
court

situation of existing quite impossible. event destroyedthese far-reaching the

"

combinations.
wrote to

24th
Paul
to

of

March,
to

Cobenzl
secure

his the

Bonaparte

wants at

for
he is

himself

of friendship any

any

price;

A bring this about." few hours before, in the night, the Czar had been murdered by his courtiers,by the officers entrusted with of his life. This blow ended, the guardianship not only his existence,but also his system of policy. Without going back to the ways of Catherine, his Alexander directed the policy I, nevertheless successor, of Russia into a course that divergedfrom the aggressive and extravagant projects of his father. Eight days later Nelson's ships appeared before fleet,and Copenhagen, opened fire on the Danish the Prussian destroyed or captured it. Whilst
to

ready

make

sacrifice

battalions

crossed Admiral
same

the

frontiers
to

of

Hanover,
the Baltic Russian

the and and

English
wreak Swedish the

prepared
destruction But his
own

enter
on

the

the

fleets.

Government hero of the

sea.

checked On the which the helm

was

zeal fiery of

of

the British Pitt had

14th

March,
result

been

forced

from

of the
not

state.

The
of

the

change of government, foreign but of home

and affairs,

RULER

AND

RESTORER

OF

PEACE

205 the Irish

an a

especiallythe question, had,

immediate final
success

conflict
as

in

Parliament

over

usually happens
on

with

England,
There
was

effect for
some

foreign relations.
her in the the

conquest

of
of

Egypt,
in

balanced
an

to
on

extent

by
So

repulse
at

Nelson

attack

the

flotilla assembled

Boulogne
of St.

for the

invasion decided

of the
on

country.
into

the

cabinet

James's
which

entering
had drew been

peace

for negotiations,
ever

Napoleon
While
he

prepared

since

Marengo.
with the peace

still closer

his

understanding
to

Spain signed
the of

and

Portugal,he applied himself Preliminaries with England.

London
was on

tiation negowere

of

at

the

ist

of
at

October,
Amiens
to
on

1801,
the

and

final treaty

concluded

27th
the

March,

1802.

England
and
even

agreed
evacuate
to

restore

French in
to to

colonies

to

her be

conquests

the

Mediterranean. Malta The

to

Turkey,

the

Egypt was Knights of

France

given
to

back

St.

John,
also

Minorca

Spain.
lost the

allies with the

of

were

regain
which

their
was

colonies

exception

of

Trinidad,

by Spain, and
other hand

on

Napoleon Ceylon by Holland. engaged only to guarantee the

to

integrity of Portugal, and Naples.

dominion its
coasts

recall

his

troops
to

from
the

France of the

thus

resigned
a

all

claim

Mediterranean,
her

but

her

command there

of
than

gave which

greater
was

influence
to

England,
at

henceforth
But
so

hold had that

to

only
the the be

its

way gate-

Gibraltar. been markets

on

serious

effect of
access

the
to

war

the

English industry of Europe seemed

abandonment
to

free
a

sufficient that

compensation
commanded

for the
ways

of

conquests

the

India.

2o6

NAPOLEON

Napoleon
countrymen

had

indeed

what accomplished

his fellow-

With one expected of him. stroke he had brought them peace, and not only but to all the nations of Europe. So not

mighty
to

them

France of the and

alone, but
century,

Europe,
whose that had of So

celebrated
was

him

as

the the

hero

ideal

peace such

for

world,
in

Humanity,
ten

had

disappointmentsduring
to

years

bloodshed,
"

seemed

find

him

its

restorer.

of

"

thought Beethoven, as he gave the name Bonaparte to his Third Symphony, composed
its heroic music

at

this

time, with
all

his mighty re-echoing

deeds. From

parts of Europe
to
see

poured foreigners
had German bidden
"

into

Paris, eager
waves

the A

man

who

the angry
"

be for

still. his

young

Solger

well

later on and writings on aesthetics, had Professor the University of Berlin, and who at in the him before Marengo at a review alreadyseen the personalimpression Place du Carrousel, describes
known

made
saw

at

this time In the

by

the

First of with his

Consul

on

those

who forms uniwas

him.
were

midst

all covered
"

whose generals, gold, he himself with

not
even

a plain blue uniform simply dressed and without facings, any embroidery ;

white

gold
the

lace

on

the

hat, which

was

decorated

only

with

national
ness

cockade.

Further, Solger notes

the

small-

his energetic of his figure, insignificance without a bearing, his pale or rather yellowishface, But," he writes, he has strong sign of life in it. features ; the portraits and extremely interesting one of flatter him, but they are sees suggestive generally in Egypt he Since he has been his great character. and
" "

wears

his dark

brown

hair
more

short,and
terrible.

its colour Small

as

makes he

the

palenessof

his face

is,

RULER he this sits his is

a seen

AND horse

RESTORER with certain his

OF air

PEACE of

207

majesty, and
he rides noble

in especially

face.

When
a

past

standard, he
he
comes

raises his hat with

gesture.
"

Whenever he

by, one
women

hears hold man." up

on

all their

sides,

It is
to

! it is he them

!'

and

children

show
a woman

this marvellous in the crowd

The
"

German

heard Cest

call out,

Voyez-vous?
was

votre
a

roi !

"

for

which, however,
been
created

she

reproved by Europe
men

neighbour.
A power
seen.

had In what

such the

as

had

never

comparison
of the amid

with few

forces he could
at

command,
whose asserted head

the signified

thousand

emperors

Middle the

shadowy everlastingcivil
France,
had had eyes ended of
a

claims
wars

Ages laboriously eddying fortunes of

great
a

?
a

What Henri

the

rulers

of

Louis

XIV,

dreamed

of in fantastic
was only in failure,

Philippele Bel schemes, or projectsthat

IV,
now

realised

before

the

the

world.
the

France,
the

surrounded of

states, had
one

become

chief Power

by Europe.
that of

vassal

Only
which old the

was policy

on possible

Continent,
The

the

Ruler

of France

willed. that
so a

defeats

monarchy
Louis the
now was

by

nations

century
had

before, under
as one

XIV,
chief
a

had

stood
to

low,

acted but

of
was

impulses
of the

the

Revolution,
shame

this

thing

past, the
the the

of

these
"

defeats

blotted

out,

and

thirst nation The

for

power

perhaps
tion Revoluentered

the

of deepest feeling
"

during
State with the

the had

completely satisfied.
a career

upon

that

accorded
that many

genius
were

of

France.
and
utter

It

was

thought
seemed
to
now

the
to

storms

over,

in what ruin

had the

be

shipwreck
new

and

world

recognisedthe

birth

of the nation.

2o8

NAPOLEON But endless

new

was

the

work the

that

had

yet

to

be

done

if the

building on
of

foundations
1799,
was

laid be
as

Constitution erected
the
as

December,
had

to to

by the solidly
on

Napoleon

promised

his friends

This was why he evening of the 19th Brumaire. and had so long delayed before going to the army its supreme and this was what command, taking over Paris after Marengo. to brought him back so soon He
to
now

gave

almost

more

thought
none

to

his civil than who the worked

his

duties. military him in the

To

of those
State and

with
was

Council

of

Ministry

and and mastery of details, insight and he excelled them all in his indefatigable energy that eagleglanceunder which each particular appeared a as part in the generaldesign that lay spread out in The mind. its completeness before his all-embracing lution foundations remained throughout those that the Revohad laid down, but the energy working from and the disorderly below, bent only on self-assertion, eliminated,and typically Revolutionaryelement, was established,a unity that dominated everything was close-knit penetratingto all parts, even organisation will concentrated to the most remote villages ; a single of in the person at the central point, and embodied ruler. maintained the one The as departments were the essential units of the administration. Napoleon the established in this connection moreover triple decreed by the Constituent progression originally tumult of the in the Assembly, but abolished Revolution, for he introduced again,under the name he

inferior in

of
the the

Arrondissements,

an

intermediate

division the VII the

between

Department
Constitution But

and

the of the

Commune,
the Year choice

which District, had

eliminated.

by

expressly people of the

RULER officials in

AND

RESTORER these

OF

PEACE and
set
were

209 their

administration and
at

charge of all by elected

of each

districts
was

committees

aside,

the

head

of three

divisions

and Prefects, Sub-Prefects, central in

Mayors,
the list of there
were

all chosen Notables

were

placed by the
and

government
State

from
pay. but

all

of receipt

True
these

beside

them

local the and

once

committees,
had
a

again
of

selected

from

list of Notables

only
year, under

an

and the

Council the

They only met sat for fourteen days, the District of the Sub-Prefect, and presidency
under
to

by the Prefects advisory voice.

Departments,

Council

General

the

Prefect.

Their

position corresponded
Bodies the in the central incidence

that

of the

Representative

government.
taxes, and
theirs and
to

of direct
it
was

the make

They discussed expenditure for

known
to

their

and district,

the
to
as

Government the

local needs

interests.

Compared
such
amount

bureaucracy of
for

continental
was

countries,
here
a

Prussia of

instance,there

certain

but compared to the licence of self-government, the days of the Revolution their positionwas of one obedient subjection.The Prefects themselves were, to use words, only First Napoleon's well-known small Consuls and on a scale,politically as socially powerful in regard to all below them, but dependent the power above them. on They had no right to a pension, no protection againstdisciplinary measures, and they were removable notice. How at a moment's could of them dare to oppose the expression any one will ? of the supreme The great codification
was

of

law

and

procedure,which

carried

under

system

promulgated during these years like the was Napoleon's immediate inspiration, of local government in its dependence on and
out

and

2io

NAPOLEON from the

one

development
way
it has

Revolution,
of the

and

in the

same

become

foundations years this

new

of modern
Code civil but

France. has from Wherever remains without been

For the

full hundred
in
to

law

force,not
Man

only
and
was

in in

France,
in

Rotterdam the like

a

Freiburg,
once

Italy also.
power it flow floods

Great
rock

past

which

the

Incomparable is the logic,the of this work, which efficiency unity, the practical had been the Revolution always promising and never producing, and which now, begun in August, 1800, elaborated It was by was completed in four months. draft prepared by the basis of a five lawyers on
harming
it.

Cambaceres,
revised of the

and

was

put
of We

into

its under that

final the it
was

form

and

by
First who

the

Council

State know

Consul. gave
In

presidency Napoleon
than
one

himself

its definitive form

to

more

paragraph.
ideal of the

nothing
"

that the

he

created

is that

great

of rightsfor all, equality creed of class or distinction without given clearer in the Code and more energetic expression than of the law was so rightly Napoleon, as this book
Revolution
"

named. There welfare peace need and

"

were

other

measures

of directed
know

his
to
were

bearing on ensuring

the that

of and
a

the

nation, and
which of
we

order

its greatest
taxes
run

resettlement the

the

administration, the
been allowed
to

customs,

forests

that had

wild, the
part

national

property, that had

the paper of
an was

been

for the
issues

most

squandered in
the had

money the

of

the

Revolution,
that

removal

general insecurity
extent

prevailed to
which

unheard-of
now

in

the

Provinces, and

kept
in

in

check
sternest

by
way.

police organisationwhich

acted

the

RULER

AND the

RESTORER

OF

PEACE and

211

Everywhere
energy of the

ability,the
of

knowledge,
men

the
were couragement en-

officials and

of

business under the

centre

and untiringly of

cheerfully at
the active
were

work will
seen.

iron
soon

at

the The

of

affairs.
of the

The

results

fertility
the

and the diligence soil,

to
was

industrial end
; in

of activity
a

contributed people, short

time

the
a

same

surprisingly
business

there

great increase

of

of

all kinds. But the

as

Government

paid
the material

attention needs of

to

the

tellectual in-

well
the whole

as

the

nation,
of

always on inspired its

the year

principlesalready accepted, which

Education activity. The in organised the schools become Law the
"

1802

three

grades
schools under

that in the

have

familiar
established the

to

us

primary
mayors
;

each

Commune,
in the

by
of

the

superintendence of
chief the

Sub-Prefects
the

secondary schools
under

towns

ments, DepartPrefects
;

superintendence of
or

the
a

thirty-twoLycees
and modern

giving high-schools,
which
a

classical their

education, from

fifth of

would to pupilsafter completing their course pass on the new special high schools of law, medicine, science, control The whole of inspectors, under etc. was of free places for the thousands there and were of soldiers and This officials. children department bore the
same

characteristic nation's

mark
a

"

the fixed
to

aim

at

creasing inof

the action.
as

strength by
was

method

The

intellectual life

not

be considered

something apart from the concerns and it might develop itself freely in with the understandingalways that long only as it was willingto serve

of the
its this
own

State,

sphere,
be
so

must

the
not

organisedpower.

But

everything was

centrally brought

2i2

NAPOLEON this

to

point
than

at

once.

The the

Press

had

at

first

more

freedom

under
was

Revolution.

Even

in

the the the

too

Moniteur,

which of

henceforth

official organ

the

Government,
put

recognised as the opinions of

But here

opposition could
the and the reins
soon were

still be

forward.

graduallydrawn
France,
and wherever

tighterand
else the could

tighter ;
power of
or

in

One

Man

extended, nothing
the the very
to

be written

printedthat diverged from

But whose reluctant
were

line. prescribed French inmost nation

nature
men were

there

not

in

feelingsin
to

their

admit and

this claim
one

place the
service of

individual
one

life of each will ? In

every

at

the

central
see

this connection
came

it is

to interesting

how

Napoleon
Church.
The than the

to

settlement

with

the

Catholic

Revolutionarystate
Church,
in
most

had

had

no

sterner

foe
had

which

for twelve
union and the

hundred with

years

developed
nation. the old

intimate the Crown all the

the life of the

While army had

classes, privileged
of had the Ancien remained of come be-

and

institutions the Church all the

Regime
the

been rock

swept away,

a standing,

againstwhich
had dashed

raging storm
It had

Revolution

itself in vain.
all the

the strongest for the it had

masses

refugeof drawn, not only

too,
into its

reactionary parties, of high station,but men more service,uniting once

Nowhere Vendee.
an

side. subjectson the same there been a fiercer strugglethan in La King himself had given the faithful

rulers

and

had The of he

example
too

The fidelity. clung to most

more

Church

had

been the Crown

for him last ; and that he

what
was even

at strongly

it had

for her

than

for the

gone

to

martyrdom.

RULER And

AND

RESTORER Revolution

OF had

PEACE intention

213 of

yet

at

first the

no

tion touching dogma itself. It took indeed the nominait the Pope and transferred of the Bishops from to tear the Archbishops, but it did not to purpose of the French Church connection asunder the spiritual to It had even with the Papacy. expressly prescribed the bishops that immediately after their election they
were

to

send
"

to

Rome

written

declaration

of

their

union It

with

the visible head

of the universal
diocese than the in

Church." closer had

placed the clergy of each dependence on their bishops

ever

much

old

State

done of

or

the

the

directions But

It left these servants purposed to do. of departingfrom Church no possibility and discipline. of their superiorsin doctrine
even

at

the

same

time between

the

closest the

resemblance
of

was

to

be and

established State. made

to

constitution

Church
were

The

boundaries

of

the

dioceses

correspond with those of the chief city of each Department Departments. The choice of of its bishop. The to be the residence was
to

be

those made

who in

were

to
same

fill ecclesiastical benefices

was

to

be

the

way

as

for

civil

employments,

All connection with the namely,by popular election. of the days of privilege old Church to be severed, was and the
new

Church

made

as

democratic
new

as

the

State

itself.
Church Roman and

The

promoters
its that

of the

order the

had

left the
the

of France
Church

dogma,
claimed

full of
the
name

of spirit

of

universal,

yet

they hoped
link their head

to

nationalise
than
ever

it.

they
its
to

could

it closer
at

chiefs and

Rome

in all

They thought its spiritual to that belonged to

the
same

and yet they wanted life, special make it

serve

at

time

the

ends
so

of

the

Revolution. that it created

Now

the Revolution

far succeeded

214

NAPOLEON
in the ranks

schism Civil in

of of

the

the

Constitution

and by means clergy, the Clergy, acceptedby

of
the

King
to

July,
own

1790,

it had But

founded
the

Church

ing accord-

opposing party were be thereby brought to submission not to ; they only acted all the more fanatically againstthose who had who hated left them, and were by all the enemies itself was But this Revolutionary church of France.
its

ideals.

involved

in

the

storm

that

raged

more

and it
was.

more

against the State, whose fiercely

had

creature

It

and fiery tribulation consequently to endure of its masters, and its bishops at the hands persecution of a faith that their and priestsbecame martyrs the brethren former regarded as an apostasy from

Church.
retain

Meanwhile its hold

on

the the

Revolution,

in its efforts to

people,was public worship,

of the ritual
when
; but

alreadydiminishing sympathies of forms providing itself with new

imitations in ruin
turn

strange

of
at to

the the

former
moment

all this

fell down

its

scaffold.
under the

prophets in their At length,under

influence the Government

had

ascend

the

the

Directory,and
and

indeed

of Vendemiaire

Napoleon's
for
the of

triumph,
all State this

proclaimed toleration of denominations, and the neutrality religious

with free

regard to competition
the the old Church

them.
was over

But the

the

result immediate It

almost

victory of no help to
to subject

all its rivals. Church

was

Constitutional

that it remained

the government
same

it

was

all the the delight

with
it

coup
that

Directory (by which that it hailed harshly treated), d'etat of Brumaire which brought supported the new willingly tions spite of all this, the desergrew
more numerous

of the

relief; and
of from its

it In

ruler

France.

ranks

every

RULER

AND
in the
now

RESTORER
the

OF

PEACE
of their

215
their old

day.

While

reopened
crowded exile

churches round
or

opponents pastors,

faithful

returned

from
the be

from

prison,the
Church,
however
to
or

bishops
however Catholic

and
correct

priestsof

Constitutional
conduct

might
The

their

in

other

respects their teaching,had

face

empty
under without Rome. It under
was

benches. the
new

day
of

could

be

foreseen France

when, would,
to

system
least

all toleration,
to

the

compulsion,return
the
masses

obedience

not

as

if, amongst
of
of the

thus

brought
was

the

influence the land

clergy, there
of which
of

any had The

yearning for
been very

brought forth had priestswho

in the been Etat. the old

Egypt out through a sea

led
war

they

blood.

their

peasants

againstthe
had in in the lot the their

Revolutionists

of

La
to

Vendee,
throw the been them

spring of 1789
with Church and the the Tiers under Civil

the For

first them had

of fleshpots

order

scanty
a

enough,
and it gave

Constitution their

offered old

better

fairer
them

provision than
the

rulers. the born

Thus

prospect
well
as

of

hierarchy as
whose

rising in their nobly

been all the

ecclesiastical

brethren,

in

monopoly

had

endowed richly posts in the like They were accordingly, in favour of having a Church the former the
same

higher and more of the old regime. church of the faithful, the mass
in which the old
ditions, con-

division order

of
as

goods, would
in the State that old

cease,

and be State

democratic
;

would the

established

but

only
come

on

condition back
to

itself
that bosom
to

was

the

to willing Holy Father

the

and altars,

would in

receive

it back
was

into the

of

the

Church

which

salvation

alone

be

found.

2i6

NAPOLEON from these His

own

Napoleon merely argued opinion to their consequences.

the Like
"

tendencies mind

of

bent

that

had

been held
servant

Voltaire, he
and

for cobblers of

kept given to it in his youth. religionto be good enough but like the patrigirls," arch
he He
so

himself enlightenment for such

as

that recognised
saw,
as

it was

necessary the the

these.

he

said,in
of It

Christian Incarnation

not religion,
as

much of of

the social

mystery
order.

the

mystery
an

connected

with the

heaven rich

idea

might
poor. whom master's

hinder
"

from
once

equalitywhich by the being massacred

to
so

Society,"he
owe our

remarked

Roederer,
many of

to

we

familiar

knowledge of sayings, cannot

"

his

exist this
a man

without

of inequality
cannot

material

wealth,
who

and

inequality
is

exist without beside

religion. When
him
to

dying
fluities, super-

of

hunger

another

is surfeited

with

it is if difference,
*

impossible for
there
so.

is

not

an

bear this patiently authorityto say to him : be poor and rich in

God

wills

it

There

must

this

world, but
"

later in He the the the had

otherwise.'
same

eternity things will be arranged the expressed himself in much

de
now

way

in in

Discours way he

Lyon,
had

but

there the the

to

was

difference and work

regarded
been irksome

thoughts
teachers

of

prophets who
had become their with and the

of
mere

his

youth.
idealists themselves

They
who

him,

as

fantastic
and who

dreams

fogged be-

world,

deserved,

if
How

not

persecution,at
often
did he

least thus

contemptuous
refer
to

neglect.
Rousseau
as

"Religion," he said, "is just as

which
saves us

valuable

ation, vaccin-

satisfies

our

sense

of the and

marvellous, and
The all and

from
worth

charlatans
more

spellmongers.

are priests

than

Kant, Cagliostro,

RULER the German

AND

RESTORER He

OF

PEACE neither and if

217
went at to

dreamers."
nor

himself

Confession he the have had

to

received
at

Communion, Mass,
with he

times
to to

be present He Mass instead

was

service.
a

paid no attention persuaded difficulty

on

High

celebrated of he

the conclusion

of the
he self him-

Concordat,

simply a
would of

Te
not

Deum take He
was

as

suggested,but
ceremony of the

part in the
however
promise com-

kiss

peace.

quite prepared
with what We she
was,
seen

of the Church, recognition her, because he acknowledged her

for

to

be

power.

have

this

instinctive the Church

alreadyin the summer drew of power recognition

how and gave
a

of
him

1796
wards toto

different

colour
how

his
so

policy from

that

of
took

the up

Directory, and

in

doing he only already had been

again a line of policythat followed by Augustin Robespierre in the springof 1794, of Italy towards the Catholics brother which his elder not and to was entirely other is the In matter averse. no relationship than in this. between the two tyrants plainer had If since the Royalist party in France 1795 againa prospect of coming into power it was because clerical the so greatly increased. tendency had this party most effectually Napoleon triumphed over
because Pius VII he re-established relations
course was

with the

Rome.

That
act

adopted
He had

this been

greatest
on

of

his life.

elected

Pope
arms.

the

13th of
under

March, 1800,
the

in the

neighbourhood of Venice,
Austrian balance the the

protection of
war was

the

The
allies

fortune
had
at

of

still in victorious
as

the
;

;
new

the

last Louis

been

and But

Pope recognised
was

XVIII

by Marengo.

king. Italyhad

situation the

altered of the

fallen into

hands

2i

8 wished the
seek

NAPOLEON have of with but

the
a

victor,who
well
as
as

to

peace

Church peace

as

with

Courts
as

Europe,

such

he

could

the

heir and

Revolution. he
was as

still well him

Pope
Curia had

Immediately after at Milan, Napoleon sent a letter to the Emperor, and as proposed through
with the the

of the representative Marengo, and while

to

the

tions condiThe*

to

Bishop
French with

of

Vercelli.

had
no

sided

but they Royalists, the

was

close

connections
;
an

Coalition well

the
at

heretics English were Rome, always had

Austria, as
eye
on

known

the

legations ;
and her

and proaches ap-

Russia, too,
to

with the

her Slav

claims
races

on

Malta,
the Balkan with

of

Peninsula,
; there

could
was

not
no

be

much

in

sympathy

Rome any of

hope
was

of

deliverance

from

them.

Napoleon
his States
an

Directory had
;
one

put
of
were

end

at

enough to repeat the attack the made the Pope's predecessorand on on would be enough to from him blow least for a while to the temporal power
strong
Instead

the

Papacy.
at

of

this

the

French

troops
no

halted

the frontier
was

of the

Papal States, and

the withdrawal

further
the of He the from But

demand

made

beyond
thus had

of

Neapolitan troops,
the did power which when Church
not

freeing the
become but VII
was

territories useless.

from

allies that

expresslyask
of
a

for peace,
so

he

recognised
the date. he the

Rome.
new era

And

Pius Church

took
to

step

for the the the

to

he

took

hand

of the of

First

Consul,
of

thereby passed
Revolution.
in

into had

sphere

influence

He

accept its ecclesiastical

confiscation the old and of

tion legislaChurch still the

essential

property

points; the which, according to

to

theory,
not to

belonged

the
now

universal had been

Church

nation, but

appropriatedto

national

RULER

AND the

RESTORER of of the the

OF

PEACE

219

objects ;
the

payment
the whole

and

Revolutionary State had include the Gallican articles to Napoleon, too, wished ment in the Governas by his predecessors something won of archbishops of France. The nomination
and hands

ment, clergy by the Governthat new organisation given to the Church.

bishops,which
of the the First
;

the

Revolution

had

placedin
to

the

people, was
Consul.
were

henceforth
election named of

be
cures

done
was

by
but
were

The
to to

abolished the

they

be

by
to

the

bishops,

choice

was

be

restricted

who priests

acceptableto the Government, and the whole attached the State and its chief to closely clergywas and by the acceptance of by the oath of allegiance the salaries. The the Pope retained right,which him, of inducting Revolutionary State had denied
the
to

prelatesin
obtain the

canonical

form

; but

he

was

to

agree

bishops displacedby Revolution and the to accept the bishops of the siastical Revolutionaryperiod, that is, to give up the ecclethe

of resignation

system
that of At

of the

Emigration
there
were

and

acknowledge

Napoleonic France.
same

advantages for the the Pope. Secured Church that might well content in peace and with in his temporal power, friendship in Europe, he could be certain the most powerful man French of exercising the deepest influence on society life in France. through the renewal of the Church's
the

time,

The

head

of
to

the the

State

thus

reconciled the
"

to

him

had

succeeded

position of
acted had

Most

Christian

Kings."
And Since

Napoleon February, 1800, he

to

in

fact

already like
transferred his

king.
dence resithe

his

the

Tuileries.

Both

of

in colleagues

22o

NAPOLEON

Consulate, accepting the

situation,retired
alone
a

into

the
"

background, leaving
Cambaceres
at

him Lebrun

in

his

dignity
Before

once,

little later.

Court long a new etiquettearose, with a peculiar forms, and the spacious mingling of old and new of rooms began to be filled with a brilliant court ladies and field in which the" a gentlemen. It was wife of Napoleon could well displayher social talents and her liking for luxury and display. Beside her be seen of Napoleon Laetitia the mother to was still beautiful,and with a proud bearing, despiteher Corsican dialect, smiling with delight at her son, how to as though always anxious long this good
"

"

fortune
used
to

would

last

(Pouruou
therefore
now

que

cela
to
as

dourei
set

as

she
out

say), and
millions that

careful
in

aside
revenue

of the
her
come.

flowed

the

of
to

familysome
Then First

small there
were

savings for
the their of wives

the

poorer and

days

brothers and

sisters of and

the
an

Consul,

with

husbands,

ever-growing

circle them
mere

courtiers,ministers, and
had been
not
so

of generals. Some obscure lawyers or hardly knew how to about

names on

long ago
wives
move

sergeants, and
their
were

their
or

manage Some for and

trains

to

the

floor. who

bearers

of the oldest
had
eaten

in

France,
sent to

long years
whose

the

bread had

of
been

banishment,
the all

fathers and
those others.

brothers Now

scaffold
One
new

by
Man.

they were
As
was

servingthe
of this

the

centre

State

the of

First those

Consul who still

also the the

cease

object of
old from
the

the

attention and would

clung to hope nor

of this
Christmas

order,
the

neither

abandon evidence
on

in

attempt
of
1800

Eve

There was struggle. made against him by certain fanatics.

the the

In

THE

EMPRESS after
the

JOSEPHINE.
picture

an

engraving

by

Francois

Gerard.

RULER Rue

AND St.
on

RESTORER

OF which the his

PEACE

221

narrow

Nicaise,
the way
to

pass

through
was

carriage had to Opera, where Haydn's

with powder, gun-

Creation

to

be

filled produced, a barrel, other the

bullets,and
as

substances, was

exploded
his man coach-

he

went

by.
saved deed

Only
him
was

speed

at

which

drove killed. author The

was

; many

of the
to
a

attributed

were passers-by England, as its

George Cadoudal, English Ministry. Napoleon at

the work
to

protege

of it

the
was

first seized

thought
on

of the
visit

Jacobins,and
the
remnant

he of

the

tunity opporsevere

the
even

party with
after it had the

and penalties,

in persisted the real

this author

been
was. were

discovered
More arrested than

who
a

of

attempt

hundred

of

the

Jacobin party

and after a his men, by Fouche, who knew of brief investigationtransported to the swamps Cayenne. Public satisfied. he Wherever now opinion was himself showed and honours surrounded rejoicings the youthful ruler, the immortal Bonaparte," as of the had one Papal envoys already called him. There was no protest when, in January, 1802, he in the Tribunate suppressed an oppositionmovement it Benjamin Constant, Andre by expelling from
"

Chenier,
Peace

and

other he

Liberals.
once more

So, too,

when

after the

appealedto the nation whether to as they would prolong his office for life and give him the right of naming his successor, over three and a half millions voted Tes" and only a few " thousands No" It was the Clericals who brought
"

of Amiens

in

the

half-million
thus Then

votes

more

than

at

the

first

plebiscite.They
the Concordat.

expressed their gratitude for of the decrees appeared two

Senate, expressingthe

gratitudeof

the

nation,

and

222

NAPOLEON

enlarging
was

the the and

powers

of of

the

Chief

Consul.
his

First
to

he the

given

right
further of

proposing
to

successor

Senate,

authority
and

ratify
without

and

gate promulconsulting

treaties the national

alliance

peace
;

representatives
of
mercy. It
to
was

finally
of
the the

the

old Senate
to

royal
were

privilege
also the the

The

powers

increased.

given
the

right Corps

interpret"
and

Constitution, Tribunate,
and
to

dissolve

Legislatif
to

which revise the

was

now

reduced of of the

fifty

bers, mem-

judgments
to

courts

of

law But

if
all the

they
this

were

injurious
in

the

safety
further
he choice

the

State.

was

fact

only

strengthening
had
a

of
fluence in-

power
on

of
the

Napoleon,
numbers

for
and lacked

decisive the
senators.

of
the

Henceforth

Bonaparte

only

name

of

King.

CHAPTER

FROM

BOULOGNE

TO

TILSIT

"VT
"*"

APOLEON

was

now

the

over-lord
as

not

of well.

France And that in

alone,
was

but
more

of

its

vassal-lands
more

nothing
the

natural,
his

inevitable them that should had

came

than result taken about In the elected President

exercise

of

authority
to

in

transformations
in the

similar The and Grand

those
same

place
in

Republic.
as

thing

Holland

in

Italy
a

in

Switzerland.

place
at at

of
the

Directory,
Hague

Pensionary 1801)
his and
own a

was

(October,

Milan,
the

Napoleon
post

ensuring (January,
to

appointment
his brother

to

latter

1802),
it. the
most

Joseph

being

unwilling
of

accept
and

Maret,

Napoleon's
and stitution Con-

Secretary
zealous

State,

trustworthy
drawn up the and he these classes
;

of

all his
was

associates,

had
to

which influenced Neither in

granted
elections
nor

Lombardy,
in the
were

leon Napodesired.

the

way

Holland
at

in the

Italy

changes
indeed,
in the

unwelcome,
the

least of the

with

ruling

majority

Italian
as

patriots rejoiced

innovation,
the
to
new

inasmuch the
"

Napoleon Republic
"

by
seemed

designating
to

State

Italian of

point
the

the

realisation

their nation.

greatest

ambition,

unity
made which

of
sure

the of had

Italian

Napoleon,
the

however,
with

Piedmont,
become

Alpine

district his

he

familiar
223

during

advance

224 upon

NAPOLEON

French

of Marengo, by constitutingit one a military divisions foreshadowing of

"

the the

annexation
1802.
were

which
the
same

was

to

follow
new

in

the

autumn

of

In

way,

systems of government
in

introduced

in Lucca

and

Genoa,

which

resulted

placing these small Republics in the hands of France. itself to assert Napoleon'spower continued unchecked. The unable to stay were foreignPowers its advance, Austria least of all, though she had thus to witness of all her Italian hopes. the baffling In Switzerland, the old had fallen Constitution
in
a

victim

to

the the

combined

influences

of the
;

French the

invasion

and

local party of of
the power

Reform of

unity of

aristocracy, the placing of the Cantons and Estates upon a footing of equality, and the establishment of religious toleration had been the aims of the reformers, and, German and French that these objects aware alike,they were be attained of France. to were by the intervention
Switzerland and
Peace
was

State, destruction

the

had

been
one

drawn

into

the

great conflict,
of
war.

had
had
set

become
no sooner

of
been

the

chief theatres
than
a

declared

civil strife Cantons of France

on

foot

by

the and

reactionaryForest
the

in
were

leaguewith
in
a

Berne,

well-wishers

plightuntil Ney appeared on the This and intervene to scene. was Napoleon's cue take of reform. At Lyons, similarly, up the work of the Swiss cantons the representatives whither were in December, summoned 1802, Napoleon appeared again in the role of peacemaker. His will imposed itself upon all parties. He able to act was as mediator he between stood them, simply because
above then them sketched and

serious

had
out

them and

in

his

power.

What

he

later, in

February, 1803,

FROM

BOULOGNE
not
as

TO
to

TILSIT the Swiss its

225 tion, Constitu-

decreed, was
so

merely

remain

ground, but the Confederacywas which also the foundation upon all its future developments a striking proof to base The faculties of the Emperor. of the statesmanlike of unity, did not have it the advocates Francophils, of the establishment all their own They saw way. the abolition in the eyes of the law, and equality nation but the subordiof the privileges of the aristocrats, central legislature the of the cantons to declared "The limited. Confederacy," was clearly of his address to the Swiss Napoleon in the course of a league of be made representatives, must up long
Switzerland
held
"

"

small

states, whose
as

methods

of administration

are

as

diverse

but which of their soil, are peculiarities bound together by a simple Constitution, which should be neither expensive." The oppressive nor survivals from the Middle barbarous cease Ages must the
to

be,

France such

could
as we

not

suffer them.
in France who be

"

But

sation centralinot

have

would
look
on

do

for you.
Tell
same as

The their
as

mountaineers,

William
the
. . .

could exemplar,

not

to subjected
or

laws

the rich citizens of Zurich

Berne.

each to separate Confederacy which shall secure State its natural independence, leavingit in possession

of its
customs

own

territories and

and
"

free

to

preserve

its

own

a Confederacythat shall idiosyncrasies be invincible within the girdleof its mountains will be your that true Napoleon strength." And warning to England, proceeded to give a solemn whose agents had been long busyingthemselves in the in France, Switzerland country : he would incorporate ment he declared, the first signsof the EnglishGovernon venturingto tamper with its Constitution.
"

226

NAPOLEON

Napoleon
The
must

did the

not

give
with

his

mediation

for

nothing.
To
no

looser be end
were

union

Switzerland, the stronger

France
were

the the

bonds

between
passes

and

Italy.
;

this roads

Alpine
more

essential
those in the

and

convenient

than

which
1

versed tra-

the Valais this its

were

district. Therefore

August,
full
consent

802,
of.

region was
at

constituted,with
the

a inhabitants, separate Republic, whose

roadways Germany,

the

of disposal
had of had become the

protectingpower.
also in

Napoleon
as a

the mediator

result
seen,

peace

of

have

sanctioned achieved had made

Luneville,which, as we isation. the principleof secularthere the

same

He

had
he his
to

position that
Formio he
was

for

himself

at

; in

invoked capacityas specially

out

unique Campo umpire

the

whole from
the
now a

carry of character
thousand

able

decisions

that

reversed

forms

of

government,
; and

dating
to

years
new

before

that it
was

were

be

basis
to

of

a over

Germany.
Prussia

But

his
;

policy
he
was

win

instead

of Austria

bent Power.

upon

securing the
He

alliance of the great Northern

on

lavished the
"

the

Hohenzollerns of

the

spoilsaccruing from in Northern Germany

number
bank

exactions
a

half

million had

Prince-Bishops a new subjects,

lost
on

far of the

exceedingwhat
Rhine.

they
were

the
most

left

These

for the

part

cism Catholiback to won districts, thoroughly German served to since the Reformation, and they now with of Prussia the Brandenburg dominions connect in the Rhine. In their vicinity, its possessions on of clerical and Fulda, Cosvey, and what else remained of the old Empire, the Prince civil,the free states who had lost cousin of Orange, the Hohenzollerns' also provided for. Catholic Sees in the Holland, was

FROM

BOULOGNE
Main
as

TO

TILSIT well

227
Protestant

valleyof
over a

the

and Ulm

Swabia,
and

as

as

free towns,
to

Memmingen, were handed Bavaria, embracing a population of nearly

such

million had

souls,

Bavaria

powerful who changes, the penalty; for

could
done The
out
serve

figure far outnumbering what the rich and been deprived of. It was reaped all the benefits from the new had feeble and insignificant to pay the it was only those already in power who
a

the

interests

of
the

France.

All

this

was

without Austrian thus it in

regard for Emperor saw

his from what the
was

feelingsof
dominions He first Moniteur. done in

Austria.

his

parcelled
got
the
news

before
Vienna but

eyes.

of

Paris
to

It

was

maddening,
of the
matter

be
a

face
As
not
a

unanimous

will of

half
the

continent

?
did Duke

of

fact, however,
go accorded

Hapsburgs
The

themselves

empty-handed.

Grand

of

Salzburgand sundry adjoining Ortenau the Sees, while, in lieu of Breisgau and Emperor received episcopalterritories in the Tyrol ; that he acquiesced in all the it being understood in Italy. Meanwhile these changes in progress acceptedby the Reichstag at Ratisarrangements were bon on the absolute February 25, 1803. This meant defeat of Austria ; a diplomatic defeat more serious
Tuscany
was

than

that

on

the the

field of banks of

battle.
the Inn

Her and

dominion the

was

bounded of

by

mountains

Bohemia. hard
on

England also was that Napoleon took

detriment
not to

hit.

Every
And

step forward
involved
some was

the

Continent

the
to

insular spare

Power. his in

minded had had

enemy.

Napoleon The hopes

her the

that

England
exports

cherished

regard

to

industrial

been

and disappointed,

protective

228

NAPOLEON
France and her

tariffs of

allies had

been

increased.

was Napoleon, in fact,

extend of
his

the

influence

of

putting out all his efforts to One France beyond the seas.
was

first and the

strongest desires
former
had

to

win which

back
the

Domingo,
the

colony
to

of

France,

Revolutionaries blacks. with He

a

allowed

fall into

the

hands

of

despatched thither

his brother-in-law-

Leclerc

powerful army
native

to

overthrow
He

Toussaint
too to

l'Ouverture, the
draw other cherrv
into the

leader. of
his

sphere
colonies
rest

sought untiring energy

"

those
Pondi-

French and

which

still remained
French Reunion

the
de
was

of

the

possessions in
in the Indian

India, Isle
Ocean
to
nor

France anxious

and
to

Madagascar and ; develop the newly-won colony on the Mississippi all hopes of Egypt, while had he yet abandoned
; he

colonise

he

aspiredto
the

renewing
This
counter

the

old been

bond
the

of

friendship
upon

with
France

Sultan. had
run

had
to

path

which

from relied

which
on

again,and
seas.

England had forward his to move on own ability spread the might of France beyond
at

English ambitions, and ousted her. Napoleon

it the

Was
war

Napoleon bent with England ?

affect
our

this

period
to

upon
this

renewed

The

answer

must

whole
and
soon

the he

triumphs
propose
so

judgment of his catastrophesto which it led. violate the pledge which to

in

question of and policy

Did

he
had

had

given
so

his
at

nation

Brumaire, and
Was
as

which

he

redeemed

Marengo

the
to

lust of strife and him heedless of

conquest
the wishes
over,

strong in him
of his
to

make

expressed a people,
him in
to

thousand

times

and ?

blind

the

manifest

interests left in
him
"

of

France

Was

there

fact

nothing

FROM his enemies have

BOULOGNE
then

TO

TILSIT

229
as an

as

were so

and already declaring, since maintained

"

historians insatiable

often

but

craving for aggrandisementand

that had ruthless condemned He my

destruction,
which in of

nothing but his youth he

all obsessions
"

greed
as

of power
most

the

harmful
this
once tion. accusa-

?
was

himself

has he

denied said but

It
"

desire,"
world
a

at

St.

Helena,
in
answer

to

give the
me

peace,

they persisted
But
to must

making
to

into

god
or

of

war."
not
: we

for
the

an

the

we question, accuser

must

go

ments state-

of either
the

accused

examine the

facts for of spirit

It
seems

ourselves,and
his entire obvious

try

to

discover

ing guid-

policy. that a policyof

in His
to

colonial extension
It is about

could

only flourish in times that Napoleon was moreover,

the old French colonies.
men

of peace.
earnest

certain,
ing revivhad

brother-in-law and

to

take had
to

twenty
fallen
a

thousand victim
to

he had gaps

Domingo, yellow fever,his

more,
to

after

successor

be reinforced

by

thousands

fillup

the

by the deadly climate and the enemy's bullets. The wording of the orders given to the leaders of the squadron told off for service in the of war West with Indies, point to the imminence issued in March, England it is true (theseorders were of the war), but we find that the 1803, on the eve in regard is enjoined them utmost circumspection upon foot by to the English. In all the enterprises set on Napoleon in France itself there is the same suggestion of peaceful intentions roads and : the making of new of old ones, the stimulating canals and the repairing of trades and the active support given to industries, and all such volving forestry, agriculture undertakings inand demanding peaceful an outlayof millions,
caused

23o conditions
was was

NAPOLEON for their fruitful

the view of

of the
the

development. Council by which

who
were

That

tainly cer-

Napoleon
in

supported,
with the Ministers and the So who

Prefects
and

close

touch the

interests felt

wishes

of

the

done,

of

for what responsible brothers, who Napoleon's own

people,of was being hoped to

in their

enjoy
hands.
the
ten

good
it
was

things
too

that

he the
now

had

placed

with

immense

majorityof
for
rience expe-

people themselves,who
years
were

for the first time

in and to safety Only a small their hopes

able

to

breathe

all the

of blessings irreconcilables
them
no

peace.

tion fracupon

of
war :

the

based

longer the Jacobins, who were themselves internal questions. now concentrating upon It was the Royalists most of all who hoped for an outbreak of strife, and and more more ardentlyas
among
the crash
came near. was

Very

different
Here the

land. thingsin EngMinistry represented the most

the

the

condition

of

peacefulelement
Peace Pitt

of

nation, for
to

it constituted

the

Party
and his

as

into office hoped to come of the war. These pointed to Napoleon's encroachments by means in Holland, Italy, and Switzerland, to the hostile tariff raised by France againstEnglish of the and to the aggressivecolonial policy industries, The great shipowners and manufacturers conqueror. in this matter, and joined hands with the aristocracy with these classes went those two dependent upon the working-men, all of whom would them, and even suffer
war-

opposed who friends,

the warlike

tendencies

of

from

any

check

to

the

national

welfare.

The the

feeling made
The

swift

headway
without

throughout
distinction
diatribes

country.
party,

press,
the

almost
most

of

indulged in

violent

against

FROM the French

BOULOGNE

TO

TILSIT

231 remained

usurper.

England
the

meanwhile
old

the chief Comte and

refugefor
and the
to

whose emigres,
no

the leaders,

d'Artois traitors

Cadoudal,

less than
as

renegades
and

Republic, such

Dumouriez

its soil. and welcome on Pichegru,still found safety unblushinglyincited them to new Englishjournalists of and the network Napoleon's life, attempts upon their conspiracies into the Ministry. spread even Now it may be said that Napoleon ought to have ment. of aggression and encroachabstained from his policy But establishment other Amiens. of the
new

the

annexation Italian

of

Piedmont

and

the the

of the

Republic, as
from

well
the the while
at

as

dated changes in Italy,

before

peace

of

This
state

was

the

case,

too, with

creation the novations in-

in The with

thingsin Holland, Germany were provided for

in Switzerland
was was

of

Luneville.

intervention which

the

only
had

action in
proaching re-

England Napoleon.
had had been
not

perhaps

warranted

But

his intervention

been

invited The followed

towards

and

welcome.

time
him him

yet

come

when

the
were

small

States

unwillingly.They

still drawn

by motives of self-interest. They sought and intimated his protection their adversaries, against that if he did not concede it to them apply they must for help elsewhere. bound For Napoleon's to affect now was every move in some his enemies. England's influences were way in work in Switzerland at as everywhere else,even enemies wherever St. Petersburgand Constantinople, To of France be found. to were give back Tuscany have rulers would to its original meant, as Napoleon had in May, 1801, to the Austrian pointed out Ambassador, handing over Leghorn to England.

23

NAPOLEON still burned

in the hearts

Hatred

of the Bourbons

of

Naples,and there were groups awaiting the moment

the

of Reactionaries
when

where every-

great victor
were

not

they
their
were

had
own soon

never,

they could fall on selves The from behind. English themto content play a waiting game ; indeed, been so eager to develop
in

possessions, notably
to

India, where

they

become
on

could her upon

With

not

look

powerful. Austria,above all, of unmoved at the whittling away

so

dominions, while
her

Prussia

resented

the

incursions

territorymade by this if without much satisfaction,

the
a

masterful

invader. had
corded ac-

accepted her portion of

her, but
Hohenzollerns
it that
was

she gratitude, booty Napoleon had reflection dominant

to

mournful
be

the
the

he

should
had

in

sphere in which In brief, the

upset, and
existence
to restore

Prussia balance
various

been

pre-eminent.
power
saw

of

European they

had

been

the

great nations
unless

endangered
it.

exerted

their very themselves

upsettingof it,if the immediate of Napoleon's victories, be ascribed outcome cannot the policy of the exclusivelyto his policy; it was Directorythat had brought France to this position. had have a Napoleon, as we good deal to seen, had but he had rather than inherited say to this policy,
initiated it.
And his
now

The

that

Napoleon sought
ports,
India

had
to

secured extend

peace the that

through
power
set

triumphs, France beyond

from back
a

he

of
out
came

Europe.

Every ship
every
the

the
to to

French from
merchants

cargo
West

that

them the

or

Indies,meant
and the
facturers manu-

loss

of the Thames

of Leeds
won

and

dominion

over

Birmingham. England had the Was seas by conquest.

FROM she

BOULOGNE herself
in times

TO

TILSIT

233

to

see

beaten,
of times the

or,

at

least,her
the Was she

might
had wait
to

diminished,
and all

peace,

by
war

rivals she

always vanquished in
see over

of

the trade

of

French

become

predominant
the and but

and Islands the Ionian to Europe, even Bosphorus, and its operationsextended to Egypt of the King, India ? the execution It was not the annexation of

England into the war. She had attacked the French Republic, of anarchy and hot-bed because it had become not a into it was revolution, but because making France advance a proud Albion great Power, before whose herself began to feel alarm. With of Malta. still in possession England was she could this pledge in her hands regard without anxiety the hopes of her neighbour for any new date by The the Mediterranean. expedition across it had which she was have evacuated to long since from passed; Napoleon's troops had been withdrawn the Taranto at appointed time ; yet the English from their garrison showed to remove no disposition and island. To all Napoleon's remonstrances the for that it was threats they offered only the answer of things him first to reconstitute the condition that had the Continent preceded the peace of upon Amiens. It was in vain, too, that Napoleon protested of the vituperations against the unbridled shoulders London press. Addington onlyshrugged his with the reply that in England the press was free, control it. Assuredly if we and that he had no over of the two was inquire into the question which making for war, France or England, there can be no in coming to a decision. difficulty of the opposition But this is not the whole extent Belgium
that had drawn

234 between
If
on we

NAPOLEON
the
must

two

Powers that

with

which

we

are

dealing.
for

admit

England
is took
we

and

her

allies acted

the that

offensive, there
France also do

little
this

reason

ing denywhere

course. see a

For

in the

whole
a

world

ever

political power
and ward pressing foruse a

adopting
where and

persistentlyunchanging attitude,
line
to

is the

be

drawn
way

between

saying of Ranke, has a tendency to push on every power until a barrier is raised from without against its advance." It is true that the enjoyment of peace was the chief concern of the French people,and therefore the specialinterest of Napoleon ; but be a it must that would give the exhausted country the peace of restoring and means developing the economic and war revolution had so long prosperityof which what the French deprived it. This was people in
"

refusingto give

To

their

desire had him

They
made

for peace demanded hailed Napoleon as

their

of their their

new

ruler.

deliverer, and

master,
in the

just because
peace secured he

they
his

saw

mise prohad

of all this
won on sea

which for
afford But the

sword

and
nor

his
on

genius
land had

them.
to

Neither the

could

advantages he
the

gained.
of the the

give up policy of
which he

moting prohad

welfare

nation, to
18th of

devoted

himself
an

since

Brumaire, already
The restoration reconstruction

implied
and

extension

of its power.

development
the

of the

colonies,the

of France protectionof the markets and her dependencies,the stimulation by his government of the industrial energies of this intelligent, all this implied and powerful nation hard-working, of the navy,
"

the

strongest attack

upon

the

sphere

of

English

interests.

Just

as

the

territorial extension

of France

FROM
had this

BOULOGNE
balance

TO

TILSIT
the the

235

destroyed the
new

of power

on

Continent,
supremacy

economic

policythreatened
which
the

of
had

English trade,to
been

ruin

of French This years

industry
was

of

the

greatest advantage.
of
a

the
not

which rivalry

the conflicts

hundred had
to

had

ended,
a

for for

each the

treaty of peace
two

been

only a

truce,
It
was

pause
same

wrestlers Peace
was

take

breath.
In

the

with

the

of

Amiens. the

this respect, the France

too, the First Consul of the

had old

only

heir of the task

regime,
it.
us

and

inherited

that

fate

laid upon let

Now writer that he

grant

that,

as

thoughtful French
so

not lately put it,Napoleon was would wait for the development

constituted
a

of
to

menacing
to meet

situation the

but

it

was

rather

his

way

go

danger, just as in his strategy and tactics he always sought to act on the offensive against his His spirit urged him on to strive with fate enemy. by meeting it face to face. He believed in his own had strength. His pride was unbounded ; but never in his own force and strength to trust man a better right
of will.
reason

And,
he

on

the other

hand,

can

we

suggest any
the number

why
his

should and Was could

hesitate ? He the he hatred

to

knew

of his
and

enemies,
work.

they bore
he

againsthim
himself
to
once

wait, as
And what

said, until
each
man,

they
to

their satisfy ?
more was

desire than

invite other

other he

his funeral
an

any

had

eye
a

for

and practicable and situation, He

saw a

within

his power,

knowledge
was

of the

foresightof what the weakness clearly

of all that he

quite the incompleteof his position, ness of being had created, the necessity
inevitable. his To

to continually formidable in check. to keep them

opponents
his

in

order

active restlessly

236

NAPOLEON

that revealed all the possibilities imaginationwere His brain was ever lay in the bosom of the future. of combinations that the politics busy with the mass of Europe made foresaw more one possible. No that the struggle with England would clearly tempt his old opponents the Continent to take on advantage

of the
at
once

situation.
to set to

What work
to
so

remained
to

for

him, then, but

his

strengthen
his

position
that his

everywhere,
enemies ?
menace

and

increase

forced

tions coalinew give up any the hurl he did now to as against them that the time might perhaps be at hand, when, he would change the face of by circumstances, would
" "

power inclination for

Europe
But did forms
not

and

restore

the

Empire
away
were

of the West
to

?
him.

much
see

still remained that

hidden there
once

unknown

He

under in the
were

old

decaying
bering slumand

of government which forces,

nations

they
a

awakened,

awakened

even rouse

under

the

iron tread

would That
is

the

oppressed to
have

of the conqueror, life-and-death struggle.

to

he

should

been

blind
we

such

possibilities
his life and
had

easilyunderstood, when experiences. There was a

in and such

consider when he
he

time

believed Corsica of

forces

it

was

when
came

still loved
a

hated

France.
he

Then

brief

period
a

excitement, when
union and

pictured to
the lands
a

himself
that
on

possible
his
new

of hearts
his

between

were

old

home,

reconciliation
when

the he
in
was

basis

of

ancient

ideals of

liberty. But
and

utterly
his

disappointedin France,
had
cast

still more
And

Corsica,he
fate
upon

such him

beliefs aside.
since

wherever

had him

taken had

then, the impressions made

the
same
"

always been
on

intriguesand
in

selfthe

seeking

the

part

of

those

power,

and

FROM wretched watched then

BOULOGNE

TO

TILSIT

237

lack
the

spiritin the weak, who, trembling, their lands, and over war-god striding

of

and snatch to at eagerlyhastened away grasp from their neighbourswhatever advantagesthe victor So far on the Continent might be able to give them. had he contended and the only with the Cabinets that shared with the various the aristocracy dynasties And he thought that in possessionof their states. be able to take advantage of England, too, he would the disunion that actually existed between the ruling classes the and the
masses,

and

to

separate the

one

from

other. it
was

But

here precisely disillusionment.

that

he

was

to

meet

with

Brought face to face with his power, and the growing danger that threatened them, the English parties forgot their deep-rooted and strife, thought only of the national interests that bound them the pressure of public together. Under towards opinion,the Whig Ministryitself was drifting
his first great
a

rupture

with

France,

even

though

it

was

thereby
had

preparing the way to power for the Tories. In February, 1803, on the day after he
its
new

given
tion," Mediaa

known constitution,
to

as

the

"Act

of

Switzerland, the
the Senate and

First

Consul

made

ment state-

the the

of

Legislative Assembly on situation of the French Republic. He alluded to of peace, which works were period bringinga new economic to the long-crippled resources prosperity
to

the

of the of

nation.

Then

he

touched

upon

the

attitude

England, which
and

still maintained

at garrisons

andria Alex-

Malta.

The

Government,

he
was

said, was
informed

in complaining of this, but justified that the ships for the withdrawal of were alreadyin the Mediterranean.

these While

garrisons insisting

23 8
on

NAPOLEON his love

was

own

of peace,
consistent

which with

would
the in each

lead

him honour

to

do
to
were

all that
preserve
two

national

it, he
It
so

remarked

that

England
to

there and cautions, prearms.

parties, contending with

was

other, for
take under

againstwar.
and But
not
one

therefore
had

necessary
men own

he

500,000
her

England, relying only on

now

resources,

could thus

engage

in

with struggle

France

; and

might hope
the and

that the counsels

Cabinet

of St.

James's would
the peace the voice
secure

give ear to humanity,

for both

of wisdom
maintenance
own

and

of

by

the

of

nations

their

happiness and

tude grati-

of the whole The

world.

in the its answer English Government gave It contained King's Speech on the 8th of March. about word not ments, armaa new Malta, but announced and then two called days later the Militia was out. no Napoleon could now longer hesitate. The and Cherbourg were at gunboat flotillas at Dunkirk commissioned. On the once same day despatches to sent denouncing the English breach of faith were Berlin and St. Petersburg. The despatch to Berlin also took was a conveyed by General Duroc, who notification
to
was no

that occupy

France

considered

that she

was

pelled com-

Hanover. The
to

The

Court of

of
the

London

less

active.

Ambassador,

Whitworth,
the

only
world.

to

veil

breach

of

part, and
of his
but

supply an excuse But Napoleon tore adversary. One may

"

English meant Paris, was plainly the peace on England's for her policybefore the
the mask

sending

from
French the

the

face

slaythe
it,"
were

one

cannot

intimidate he
"

people, haughty

words of his

with

which

received
to

Court.

Woe

in the midst the envoy those who break treaties !

FROM

BOULOGNE
bear the of
once

TO

TILSIT all
was

239

They
In

must

the

middle
at

before responsibility May, Whitworth

Europe
were

"

recalled.

began. French captured by English warships

French who

Hostilities

merchantmen
on

the

seas.

The

ports

were

blockaded. be in France

All
were

English people
declared
to

happened prisonersof war.

For the
course

to

be

Prussia, too,
moment

with

all she

this, there
choose

had
a

come

first

when the Peace

must

decisive

since

of would had able

Basel.

her

his alliance
to

if she
she
to

Napoleon offered guarantee the Treaty of

Amiens,
He
was

which

anxious

be
to

alreadypledged herself. the military to use power

of North
the carry

Germany
the

Continent.
on

Thus

frontal
in

on give check to his enemies he might hope to be able to attack against England without rear.

being
arrived have

harassed
at

the
was

The the

decision
worst

that that

was

in Berlin taken.

about
was an

could

strengthening the position of Prussia without risking anything, gaining an advantagewithout putting down any stake ; such were the hopes of Haugwitz and the thoughts of Hardenberg and William Frederick III. If we form sound to are a judgment as to this King, we The must keep in sighthis action on this occasion. later position of Prussia such 18 13 was to to as up than one afford more pleafor excusing his continually times when were even fluctuating policy. There for Prussia Bismarck the line of neutrality took in but he did a so European crisis, certainlynever unless the taking up of this neutral positionhad an influence events beyond the frontiers of Prussia, upon
and tended
to
narrow

been

There

idea

of

the in view

theatre

of
he

war.

This the

was

what

Napoleon

had

when

gave

Berlin

24o Court
the

NAPOLEON for Prussia. Hanover But acquiring chosen course by the King made this impossible. thought that with the support of Russia he could

hopes

of

He

yet

maintain

peace,

or

at

least

secure

his tended

own

neutrality. Vain
to

hopes

His

action

rather

generaloutbreak of war At the end of May the French neutral zone of North Germany.
make
a

inevitable. broke

through the Without difficulty

back behind
was a

Mortier the
severe

drove

the

Hanoverian it
to

army

Weser,
blow

and
to

forced

capitulate. It
it
was

England,
to

but

to

Germany
will thrown in

and

Prussia.

In North in

equallya Germany

blow
now

the

of the

was foreigner

command.
hands. in

Prussia

had As

the game
the
to

out
so

of her
also

North,
close
the

Italy, Napoleon
the
an

hastened

coasts

against
was

English.
absolute

Naples was occupied. for otherwise necessity,

been
the
a

This

for him would

and

there

have certainly
a

defection

of
at

the

Bourbons
same

landing of
to

English,but
the number
not

the of

time

it tended
For

crease inthis

his

opponents.
Austria

by

step he
made
an

the
now

First

but he also again, incursion into the sphere of Russian terests. inFor Russia had alreadytaken umbrage at and Consul's could not eastern new policy,

only touched

fail

to
on

be the

alarmed
east coast

at

the the

increase Adriatic

of
and

French in the

influence
Balkan tion
want

of

Peninsula,which
Southern

of
to

Italy.
with

reoccupaNapoleon, however, did not any

most
more

might

follow

the

break
;

Russia

than

with
was

Austria
convince nay, the he

the
the

object he kept
Czar

in

view

to

of

the

value

of
as

his the

friendship ;
arbitrator in

even

proposed

Alexander The

quarrelwith

England.

Czar

did,

in

fact,

FROM undertake

BOULOGNE make

TO

TILSIT mediation.
a

241 In
at

to

an

attempt

at

August
London
was

he and

proposed conditions Paris. According to

Malta,
the but in retain

of

settlement

this scheme
return
was

England
to

to

evacuate to

be

allowed dusa.

But

neighbouringisland not merely Napoleon was

also

of
to

Lampegive up

Italy ; if the Czar gracefully permittedNapoleon perhapsto retain Piedmont, he required a correspondingcompensation amounted of Savoy. This for the House to putting France back to the days before Marengo
Hanover,
but and

Holland, Switzerland, and

Hohenlinden,
for any

nay, Formio.

even

to

those have

before
been

the possible im-

Treaty of Campo
to

It would much

Government,
He stand the
must
on

less for

consent

to

this.

alreadyhave
the had Austria side
no a

Napoleon, perceived
enemies

that

Russia France. he

would
And

of the
other
new

of

Czar
to

idea.

In

October

suggested
the his also

coalition.
not
ceal con-

Ludwig Cobenzl,
the

Austrian
own

Minister, did
inclinations
were

fact that
he

in of

this the

direction,but
formidable
the cannon's

did

not
are

hide

his

fear

enemy.

"We
he

standing in
to

front

of

mouth,"
"

said

the

Russian
to

March, 1804,
your And

and
reach

we

shall be blown

in envoy piecesbefore

help can
that he

us." still continue

to

meanwhile, Napoleon might

could

hope
attack in the

fightout
home that

his

with England quarrel

at

alone, and
across

drive the

blow

the he

heart, the
recoiled
that
to
were

Channel, from
While

which the

had

spring of 1798.
him
on on

Powers

to unfriendly

the Continent

continued

tate, hesi-

he He bound

went

the in

system. strengtheninghis political Batavian Republic to supply ships and

return

troops, and

gave

the

Dutch

prospect of

242

NAPOLEON
to

having their colonies restored September, 1803, Switzerland

and difficult the
to

them. into It

So, too,
an was

in

entered him.

sive offenmore

defensive
make
sure

alliance

with

former, for

Spain and Portugal,especially Napoleon had hurt Spanish feeling by-

of

the United Louisiana in his to selling States,when the goodwill of America he had dis-" anxiety to secure regarded the right of repurchase of that territory which it was when Spain had reserved originally ceded France. But Madrid to in at not they were and a positionfor resistance, so, half by compulsion, faithful to the alliance, and in October, they remained 1803, agreed to supply ships,troops, and subsidies. far as for her neutrality. to so Portugal went pay Thus also entered when, in February, 1804, Genoa into the the alliance, whole

of

the

Latin Swiss

countries

of

Western

the

Europe, with the Dutch of France, stood ready for Island Kingdom.
this
was

and the

cies dependen-

struggleagainst

And
at

the

moment

when It
came

Napoleon grasped
pass in connection

the
a

Imperialcrown.
fresh

to

with person.

attempt

of
work and
were

the

the
men

They set to in England, English ministers

who
were

Royalists against his quarters again from their headwas

it

said
secret. to to

that The

some

of

in the

daring
off the

in while
on

the he
was

plot
on an

meant

carry

First and

Consul
take him

his way

Malmaison,

board

off the that upon the the attack French

coast.

But him

where English ship lying somethan it is more probable

upon

would

have

ended

like that

envoys

before

Rastatt, or
must

like the
been

attempt
foreseen.
dal and

against
The

Paul

I,
of

and the

this

have

leaders

party, George Cadoucame over

Pichegru,

themselves

to

Paris.

NAPOLEON
Photo

BONAPARTE

(FIRST
A. Mansell "

CONSUL)
after
a

AT

MALMAISON.

by

AV.

Co.,

picture

by

Isabey.

FROM

BOULOGNE
on

TO

TILSIT the

243 and

They
on on

reckoned

discontent several The He

among

troops

the defection that of

was son.

of

of the
Comte

above generals,

all,
knew his his

Moreau.

d'Artois,too,
to

what
own

going
But

on.

promised
well

send served

over

agents.

The

Napoleon was conspiratorswere

confessed Moreau
to

by
Even

waylaid
them
;
was

and

made the

prisoners,and

everything.

complicity of
Cadoudal
and

with shot

admitted.

found Pichegru was in his prison,unquestionably one morning strangled that he had always been The hand. actor by his own life. had played his part, and so departed from
others
were

There
the

is

no

reason

to

suppose

that

his

fate
which
was

was

result of
of his he
was

Napoleon's orders, a report

latter
to at
once

the much

enemies
more

the

started.
his old he

It

interest

keep

enemy
had
an

alive,
end
to

and

ruthless

only

when have
was

gain.

He he

probably would
did

just as
to two

Moreau,
to

who

Pichegru go simply sentenced

then when had he the
went

let

years' imprisonment,
commuted

and

sentence
to

banishment,

America. But

Napoleon took the opportunity to hurl his In of his the course lightningat a higher mark. had George Cadoudal spoken judicialinterrogation, of a prince,who was expected, but had not come. have this meant the that believed Napoleon may Due d'Enghien,who after having been expelled from
Austria take up
at

the

demand residence

of

France,
the

had

ventured the Rhine

to at

his

just beyond
guns
the

Ettersheim,
He
to
was

almost
to

under

of

Strasburg.
the

led
near

choose cousin

place partlyby
de

desire
whom

be

his but

Charlotte much

Rohan,

he

loved,

quiteas

by

an

intention

of wait-

244

NAPOLEON there It

ing
part.
were

for
was

the known South

war

in in

which

he that

Paris

busy

in

Germany

; and

hoped to take English agents it was reported

D'Enghien was in touch with them and also with others with Dumouriez. the emigres, and amongst It was not a long step from this to the assumption he in the involved that was plot. In any case him a prisoner. In the Napoleon resolved to make of March he was month carried off to Strasburgby a raid of French dragoons,and thence taken to Paris, where he was immediately brought before a courtthat
-

martial.
had but

Under

examination take with

he
a war

admitted

that

he

been

willingto
truth.

all connection

with certainly
to

France, against the conspiracyhe denied, and missive his judges, subNevertheless will, condemned
this him men Frenchto

part in

their

master's
that

death.

The

law

fixed

penaltyfor

as a bearing arms against France, served heavily on weighed more pretext. Nothing has All the Napoleon's reputation than this deed. counted of blood have that he poured out torrents for less in this respect than the few drops of princely

blood

shed ditch
act
can

on

the

night of
be

the

20th

of

March

in

the
the

of the
never

chateau

of Vincennes.
more

And

indeed than hands the

justified.No
of Kalckstein
had him seized

outrageous
the

treatment

at

the

of

Great
a

Elector, who

in the

capital
scaffold
envoys

of
at

neighbouring State and dragged to the of the French K"nigsberg ; or the murder
Austrian hussars
acts

by

before of
this

Rastatt

or

that

greatest

of all the brutal of neutral

fleet in
account

and

defenceless
At the
same

period,the bombardment Copenhagen by the English

time
one

1807.
as some

must

take

into

that explanation

for the

Bourbons

NAPOLEON
From
an

IN

THE after
the

IMPERIAL picture by
F.

ROBES. Gerard.

engraving

FROM

BOULOGNE himself
outside had

TO the

TILSIT

245

Napoleon
and that life and the
"

was

twice

alreadythey
"

pale of the law, plotted againsthis

to

freedom.

I will send

back into

the he

Bourbons exclaimed.
me on

terror

Am

they hope to dog that they

? Are It
was

strike think

us,"

highway
touch

my

assassins the old

they can beings

meant

kill
too

the
to
so

sacred he had

"

method
; he

that
to

often
as a

adopted
means

since

Binasco

use

terror

of

action.

The

Jacobins were
us.

pleased;
he
to

now,

his

they thought,he belongs to It was own way. easy enough

to

But

went

for him
"

declare tion Revolu-

his adherence and this event,

was

the

Revolution

am

the

shall he

uphold it." But placed himself above

of the

after, as
all
master.

before
He
to

parties.
Woe

the who

"

man

State," the

those

set

themselves later
new

Two
French.

months

This
time the his upon

his power. against Napoleon was Emperor of the development had been already discussion in the Council

for
State

some

under

of
tempt at-

and
on

Assemblies. Representative life had

this
one once man. more

The
how

shown His work

much

depended

still lacked

that guarantee

only the possession of hereditary right and legally sion succesrecognised could ensure. And so only seven days after the execution of the Due a d'Enghien there came posal profrom
should
as

of permanence

which

the

Senate

to

the

First

Consul it
as

that

he

complete his
; that

work

by making
he

immortal

his fame

is,that
"

should
"

accept
not

rulership. The
and the the Senate

word showed But

Empire
a

was

little hesitation
end
was

hereditary yet spoken, in adopting

tives representa-

resolution. of
the

the

that

the

nation

decreed

what

Napoleon desired,
affairs the
nation

and

what

in the

actual

positionof

246
in

NAPOLEON

general felt
the Senate

to

be the

necessity.
Floreal

As

the the

Decree XII

of

of

28th

of

Year

of (May 1 8th, 1805) expressed it, the government the Republic was be entrusted to to an Emperor, under the title of Emperor of the French," and of the Republic, Napoleon Bonaparte, First Consul The decree to become was Emperor of the French. conferred the ruler an and hereditary crown, upon the right of naming his successor, the at gave him time the rights of the descendants same recognising of his brothers Joseph and Louis in direct, natural and succession." The which to plebiscite legitimate this proposal was submitted for approval,once more by an overwhelming majority gave expressionto the of France to Napoleon's policy. The assent authority he which possessed was hardly altered,but only strengthened. It was slightly alreadygreat enough the imperial crown. The for him to wear even only this new whether dignity would have question was the significant importance for France which the ruler in the shown and his people anticipated, anticipations splendourslavished on its possessor in a civil list of a the same that theConstitumillion sterling sum (exactly ent monarchy), Assembly had fixed for the reformed of new and offices of and in the creation dignities title was The new state, and of an imposing court. and its with the nation restricted by close association claim to overthat it implied no so new organisation, lordship beyond the frontiers. Napoleon conceded the sovereigns of Europe Francis that among II, as German Emperor, held precedence of him, and even for the new honorary rank recognised the same Francis the Emperor which Austrian imperial crown But of August of this year. the nth assumed on
"
"

"

POPE

PIUS

VII.

From

painting

by

David

at

the

Louvre.

p.

246.

FROM the boundaries far

BOULOGNE
of the those of French

TO

TILSIT

247

beyond

included

cities

empire alreadyextended of the old monarchy. It even German old the Empire ; and
the memories of the of the Middle first

Napoleon purposelyrecalled
and when

greatest of the
on

emperors

Ages,
went to

Charlemagne's day, in September,he

visited Like progress tumultuous
as one

and Aix-la-Chapelle hero's made the mausoleum. his midst

state

the

cathedral of
the the old

that

is the he in

Kaisers

through
were

Rhineland,
of
At and

of

demonstrations in his Paris.

popular

welcome, just
the citizens
to carriage

if he

Cologne
drew his

unharnessed his

horses

eight days later he lodgings. When the held his court at Mayence, ambassadors, and even from all sides princes of Germany themselves, came with addresses, presents, and petitions. Once more, former elsewhere as on a occasion, he saw standing of Germany, one the first of the nobles at his side as of the Dalberg family, Karl Theodor, Archbishop of of the German Mayence and Arch-chancellor Empire.
From Vienna

itself there

came

to

the

Rhine

an

bassy em-

bringingletters German Emperor. Only the coronation

the with work.
a

of formal

from recognition

the

was

still

wanting
too
was

to

complete impressed

Its solemn

celebration It
was

performed not at here too But a Rome, but at Paris. harmony with of Carlovingiantimes the traditions was preserved, by the invitation which Napoleon sent to the Pope, the Alps and across give him asking him to come Like with the holy oil. Pius VII came. consecration crossed the Alps Pope Stephen of old, his successor this new Frankish to consecrate dynasty with the
national character.

solemn

words

of

the Church.

He

too

had

before

his

248
eyes
to

NAPOLEON
the

example

of these

far-off times. of the Church

win the

back

the territories
to

hoped still occupied

from
the

He

by
He

French, and
articles.

free the
this
was

Concordat
not

Gallican

But

wished, like Charlemagne, to Church, but like him he was anxiouslyon

to

Napoleon's idea. have the help of the

the watch

preserve

his

own

independence.
had in
come

tradition

Pope
as

Leo knelt

behind

According to the King of the

the his

Franks
St.

he and

prayer
crown

before
on

altar
;

of but
in

Peter's

placed
mean

the that

head

Napoleon
such
as

did

not

thingsshould
of
December had
to

be done the

fashion. of the
the

On

the

2nd

Pope,
the

head

order, spiritual

wait

with

until clergyin the choir of Notre Dame the imperial pair came which the altar,from to up of golden laurel Napoleon himself took the crown based leaves,the fitting symbol of his power upon a nd it his with his own hands placed on head, victory,
and took then

Court

and

put her

crown

on

that of

his

consort.

He

now

ing only the anointingfrom the Pope. The blessof his marriage,performed by his uncle Fesch, of Holy Church, on the day before the a cardinal
;

coronation

the

submission of the

of

the

constitutional

clergy ;
But

the

abolition

concessions if the the

arisingfrom
old German

were Republican calendar, of things. the new order

emperors
went

had

at

times

pressed op-

beyond them all. He would have endure not that the Pope should ; the Papal any association with heretics and schisms States were of Charlemagne,and the Pope must a gift
Church, Napoleon
not

now,

any

more

than

then, dissociate
In vain the and
room

himself

from
that the

the he

imperial policy.
the

Pope objected
must

was

father

of all believers left

no

be

friend of peace.

Napoleon

for mis-

FROM takes his

BOULOGNE

TO

TILSIT
but

249
must

meaning. No command in Italy. Already in May at Milan

as

to

one

himself

he the

had
same

let it be

stood under-

that he and President with

could

not

be

at

time
Now

Emperor
he
was

of the

busy
His
crown.

plans for brothers Joseph

Then he

CisalpineState. erectinga throne

and Louis

also in
the

declined

Italy. proffered

thought of giving it to his stepson, the decided to assume Eugene Beauharnais, but finally title himself,and make Eugene his Viceroy. On the cording of May, 26th 1805, in the cathedral of Milan, acthe ancient to rite,he placed with his own his head. of Lombardy hands the iron crown on
"

God the

gave old A

it

to

me,

woe

to

him he

who

touches

it 1 "

so

ran

formula, which
few
on

repeatedin threatening
and
Lucca Genoa
were was

tones.

weeks the

later Piombino

bestowed annexed the

to

and Emperor's sisters, At also

were

France.
was

Vienna

it

was

reportedthat
Venice.

Emperor

thinking
stationed

of
at

Two
and

strong French
Verona. But there

corps

Alessandria

was

alreadya reply to
was

all

this,for
the

in

May,
The

1805, Austria
treaty had

at

last allied with

Russia.

already been
it

concluded

on

6th of

covery promised to Austria the reand of her Italian possessions up to the Adda, and Piedmont. of Tuscany, Modena, the restoration Nay, more, the Austrian imperialarmies stood ready

November,

1804, and

on

the

borders

of
scene

Venetia.
at

It

was

this there

that
were

had

called forth the many upon

were

Milan.

But

still

steps
war.

to

be

taken

before

Austria
were

decided finally
the Powers that

England

and Russia

In

urging her on. May, 1 804, Pitt

had

againcome

to

the

helm, and

so him
a

NAPOLEON fresh almost of

with

impetus
a

was

However,
the nth

whole

given to their activity" year passed,but at last on

the

April, 1805,
and in

treaty

was

concluded

between balance
the

England
of power

Russia

for the restoration The

to

of the
which
as

Europe.
come

points on
an

had contractingpowers objects to be held in view Hanover, the independence the restoration

agreement
liberation and

were

the

of

of

Holland of

land, Switzer-

of the

kingdom
the

Sardinia,the
of
least

of Naples, and preservation

the French.
or

evacuation

Italyby
of the

But rather

these the

were

only

the

professeddemands, which the Allies put forth in a joint note presented in Paris. such concessions That Napoleon would make they did believe. for one not moment They were only intended be of the to means making the Revolutionary Emperor appear before the world as the great disturber their of the peace of Europe, and conceal to own included These ultimate aims. nothing less than the its old limits, securing to of France reduction to England the possessionof Malta, and giving her the in the of the seas and complete supremacy dominion
demands,
world's become
was now

trade,while
the dominant all the the

at

the power

same

time the

Russia North.

was

to

in the

Poland

above under Adam their

object of
influence

ambition his

of the

Czar,

of
Both

Polish

Minister,
had the

Count fixed

Czartoryski.
eyes
on

Powers

already
future of
Peace

the the

programme
conditions taken
two

of

Congress
Paris. would
not

of

Vienna,
too

of the
account.

Prussia
side
as an

was

into

If she
was

with
enemy.

the

Powers,

she

to

be

dealt with

thoughts were Czartoryski's

direction. It
more

turned especially
an

in this
once

occasion

for

uniting

all

might afford Poland, even

FROM

BOULOGNE

TO be the the

TILSIT

251

though
with immediate
at

it

might only
power result

through
Czar.

personal union
There But
two
was no

the

of from
the

joint note.
of the Archduke

Austria Courts.

last

yielded

to

pressure

The

peace

party, led

by

the

Charles, and

had to give way when especially strong in the army, that were Pitt granted the subsidies required,and Mack General pletely pledged himself to get the still incomThe Third equipped army ready for action. been formed Coalition had now (July,1805). Two had passed since war had been years and more declared between England and France, and yet they had not For the first time Napoleon to blows. come had hesitated tread the path of victory on which to far he had rushed onward with irresistible strength. so for his turning from What the reason was a Scipio into
a

Fabius

Cunctator

Was

he

not

in

earnest

in

of Boulogne in the harbour assembling huge armaments and along all the coast from Cherbourg to the Texel, in carrying out and with these hundreds manoeuvres of flat-bottomed boats he had that gathered at And in those parades and Boulogne ? glittering he at threateningdemonstrations Boulogne when founded Was the ? all this Legion of Honour ? another Was meant to conceal only to serve object he keeping the English fleet tied to the Channel, and his own thereby barring way to the British coasts, only
in order the
to

prepare of

for the destruction

the Continent
at to

of Such

Austria
were

and the made have

conquest

statements

which and

his opponents which

even

the very
our own

time

against him,
found
was a

day
But

thousand-fold
secret

echo

in

history.
did
not

if this

the

of his

policy, why
did he

defer

the attack

Why

Napoleon so long as early as the

252
summer

NAPOLEON of
when

1803,
she

or was

even

of

1804,
?

strike

down did he

Austria

still disarmed the

Why
the

wait

so

long,
the

until

Austrian the

armies

were

in

on position were on

Adige

and

Inn, until
had

Russians
over

the

march, until England

had

paid

her

until Sweden subsidies, and it ?

He

already entered
be turned

the

ition, Coalfrom
to
can

Prussia had

could

hardly

enough and had side all the States that lay between. But sufficiently explainedthrough a purpose
fear of his power,
in
one

threatened

away drawn this

to

his be

inspire

and
the

to
rear.

erect

possibleattacks

The

against only inexplicable

to
more

bulwark

policywould be devised specially

of the
enemies

that weld

to

might seem togetheronce

Such
a

have
a

been

ring

of

France.

theory
Prince of
his

indeed

deserves

the

incisive

phrase

with

which

acterised it is char-

by the Emperor's nephew, Napoleon (who by the way was one

with acquainted
he But says the

Jerome
best

those

whole
have

history of
been
"

and uncle),

that it would
to

mere

childishness."
at

it is easy this time, if we of

understand

Napoleon's conduct
to

consider

it in relation

the

course

that we have outlined. European politics England was Napoleon's greatest enemy, and in the springof therefore He must 1803, his only declared enemy. all his might to strive with and keep her isolated,
reduce

her

to

state

of

exhaustion This alone

before
was
a

new

enemies

showed

themselves.

policy
career.

his genius and the befitting of fact, As a matter amongst

traditions
those who

of his
are

fitted to

give an expert judgment on the point,there is no longer any dispute that at least up to the spring of 1804 he was seriously engaged in planningthe attack. The difference of opinion only arises as to whether

JEROME.
From
an

engraving

by

J. G.

M"ller,

after

picture

by

M.

de

Kinson.

FROM

BOULOGNE he

TO and

TILSIT

253

after that date

armaments to

was

not

more

more

his directing
at

they
And

were

the Continent, until on objects diverted to this purpose. exclusively here with it is
an

last

easy

matter

to
are

come

to

closer

quarters
of

adversaries

who

always talking

Napoleon's lust for conquest. For the more the storm threateningly gatheredto the eastwards, the the more anxiously must Emperor have bent his mind the enterprise to againstEngland. He might well hope to bring this terrible its knees to enemy he had hundred and sand thousent once across a fifty
men,

got command
the taken
sources

of the
to

harbour London Bank

of

mouth, Portsa

and

river

attack,and
and all the

approach possessionof
of Britain's

by
of

land

the

England

while
in and

the ruin

and

such
a

industrial

rising of
But chance

and prosperity power, disturbances despairof the people, Leeds and centres as Manchester, the Irish, might also be factors how there fleet
were was

in his favour. What

he be

to

strike

the
was

blow
not

would
own

if the

Channel
and the

or clear,

if his

beaten,
small midst

warships fell upon

with
men

his flotilla of
in

enemy's crowded craft,

their voyage ?

and

guns,

the

of

be in itself a difficult enough landing would be the case if he was even operation. This would fortunate in making the passage. And had he not if the Continental Powers to reason fear, especially again took the field,that England might prove to be a new in France was Egypt for him ? His power not to leave so firmly rooted that he could venture other of his matters to a one or Regency under And brothers. return a through the midst of hostile fleets
across

The

the

Channel

would
over

not

be

so

easy

as

his

voyage

back

from

Egypt

the

wide

waters

of the

254 Mediterranean. of
an

NAPOLEON We of

invasion

only England in

need

consider
our own

ties the difficultime

to

fully
that his the in-"

Napoleon's embarrassment. Nevertheless,I agree with those who the Emperor was thoroughly in earnest plan till the
eve

understand

believe

about
is up
am

end

of

August, 1805,
Austria. his energy
too

that I

to

of the
to

war

with that

Indeed,
and

rather

clined

say him

his
to

made spirit His

cling far
was

long
the

enterprising his plan of invasion.

fleet of
at

idea French Admiral

that

combined

Spanish
Cadiz

and

ships that
fleet

had

been
should the

assembled lure

under

Villeneuve,
to to
across

away

part

of

the
was

English
then
return

West

Indies. the

Villeneuve

double
the

back, evading
Atlantic
at to

English, and
waters,
set

French

free the

squadrons

blockaded

Brest

and

Cherbourg, and combining Boulogne in superiorforce.

that if he could
or

with

them,

appear

before

The

Emperor
suffice

calculated
even

get command
four

of the Channel would

the

for

only three
him
to

days, this
upon

to

enable The

throw

his army

English coast.
to

first part of this

plan,the

voyage voyage

the

West

Indies,
an

On proved successful. English cruiser overtook object was ships. His he

the

back, however,
slow

Villeneuve's thus he

sailing
when
he
was

revealed, and
found
that

arrived

off

Corunna,

assembled hastily English squadron. He made his way through them, but not without loss his effective strength. Putting into Corunna to to the to to venture repair damages, he did not go
threatened

by

northward
Cadiz in

from

that

port, but

took
can

his
see

fleet back

to

August). We Napoleon's correspondence (middle

information
or

of

how
one

day by day taining despatches conafter

orders

came

another,

FROM

BOULOGNE
each

TO

TILSIT almost every

255 feel

pressing close
the feverish his when of

on

other, and
that
can

we

can

excitement
we

breathes his
was

in

line of

letters,and
his master's His

realise there

Villeneuve,
consolation

in

whom

disappointment not a spark

had

deceived fire,
was

all his he the

hopes.

that

himself

everything
onset

in his

readiness

for
towards The
on

turning
the

destructive
now

of
so

might
it. carried
so

Danube,

that

fate

willed
been

troops,

that

had preparationsfor both objectives The side by side. placing of the marches they could by concentric upon peace the many, battlefields of Gerthe had roads been that

simultaneously appear
the that had the been and
works

of

themselves,
canals that

been

constructed, the
had in the been

dug,
had ways France the

ships that
amassed
means

built, the
years,
war

wealth

last few

all became

for

the concentrating Powers all the with

notes

the against diplomatic side

were

of

Eastern

strengthof Europe. On

carried had

out

Emperor
demanded Venetia
same

three first
was

The

on

of the conflict preliminaries the utmost precision. The Vienna sent to by Talleyrand. It the 3rd of August.
recall her the
next

that Austria and the

was

should
In

armies
ten

from
the

Tyrol.
twice
"

days
each

demand

repeated,and
know,"
to wrote

time

in
to

stronger
his
"

terms.

You

Napoleon
last of of the these

minister that up

with

reference

the

notes,
and is

I like to
to
a

follow

the

method

poets
late

lead

dramatic

denouement. Even that

Impetuosity
as as

not

the way of

the

23rd

gain one's ends." August, he still hoped

to

the

Admiral But his

would

make
were

his

appearance

in the and
came

Channel.
more

thoughts
On the

turning more 25th of August

to moment

Germany.
when

the

256
a

NAPOLEON be taken.
to
"

decisive resolution
wrote

must

My

choice
"

is

made,"
must
now

the
to

Emperor
be

appear the
to

Talleyrand. irresolute just to gain

me,

We

time.

Once

I have

Rhine

behind

I shall need

twenty
Inn."
In the in

days
summer

prevent
of
same

Austria

from

only crossing the

Great had.

1756,
way

Frederick
he the

the

acted

just the
to

when

attacked

Austria,
it

in order
was

hew

to

pieces with

sword, before
known
a man

ready, the
times
too

hostile coalition

formed

against him.
his claims whose way

Three
to

Napoleon had
He
too

made
was

the Vienna
was

Cabinet.

fate instead of waitingidlytill he challenge overwhelmed if the example of was as by it. It was the great king,in whom a Napoleon saw prototype of himself in war and policy, before his was actually mind. Both accustomed times at were merely to show their adversaries the awful image of war, like Medusa's head," but both too were ready to grasp the aegis shield and to hurl the thunderbolt. On the 3rd of September the Austrian Minister, Ludwig Cobenzl, declared to the French Ambassador that Austria her armies in order to was concentrating the situation in Europe as demanded rectify by French violations of treaty rights. On the 8 th of September the troops of the Emperor Francis crossed the Inn. The regimentshad been raised to only half their war and the Russians not were strength, expected till the in a hurry, for 1 6th of October, but the Austrians were it was a question of cutting off the Bavarians, who had sided with France, and of pushing as far forward as possibletowards the Rhine. By the end of the
to
"

it

month

the army,
was

60,000 strong,
upon the Hier.

under

the

command

of

Mack,

The

Bavarians

had

FROM

BOULOGNE
Russians
were were

TO

TILSIT and

257
where field

escaped, the
the
nor

still far away, the commander

French the

neither

in the

was general staff had any idea. Yet Mack was not wanting anxious, for he never particularly in self-confidence. Presentlyhe had reports of hostile But his right flank. the eastward to movements on he stood in fixed to the place where he remained a complete dream," as he himself afterwards said, torn and he saw until suddenly the veil was away
"

that north

he

was

surrounded

on

all sides.

From

west

and

superior strength the forces of the French pressing in upon him, and while he Emperor came line of suspected nothing they had cut off every
in
retreat. at

On
As

the

17th

of

October

Mack

surrendered
wrote to

Ulm.

his
mere

and proudly Napoleon briefly first wife, he had destroyed Austria's marching. the Russians them had
now

army

by
Inn. up

Meanwhile,

reached but and

to to

the

Nothing
some

was

left for of the

gather
retire

remnants

lost army

upon

the

second

Austrian

army,

pursued by
Vienna,
retreat
a no

Murat.

They cutting
under venting precorps

evaded he had

to him, for,

the great annoyance towards lateral

of his master, of

pushed
off from

on

instead towards detachment

them At

their he there

Moravia.

Hollabrunn

dispersed
was now

Bagration,but
the that had been So

of possibility Austrian

Russians

from

joining the

Italy.
Moravia.
had
to

from the Tyrol and rapidlywithdrawn into Napoleon had to follow the enemy
His

positionwas
corps with

not

very behind

brilliant.

He had

leave

largedetachments
him.

him,

and

only

three in

army

If the enemy
meanwhile there
was

could

succeed Prussia

avoiding a battle,and into the field (and of this

bring
at

last

258
some

NAPOLEON

they might prospect),

at

But

this

moment

the and

Napoleon
the laurels the

wanted,
of

everything. did just what Czar Alexander himself presented him with
the

still

hope

for

of the French hope of It was the and cutting them off from the Danube. best thing that Napoleon could wish for,and seeing at once through the enemy's plan he did everything them lure to blindly on. Leaving his right wing and more exposed so as to draw the Russians more into an attack upon it,he gathered his forces together
and had threw
no

victory. He assumed turning the right flank

offensive

in

them

upon

the

centre

of the enemy,

which

through by the it in wild it gave way, carryingwith columns French then the right. first the enemy's left and confusion the victorious Such a was day of Austerlitz, worthy of the celebration anniversary of his coronation, for the battle was fought on the 2nd of December, cavalry with
1805.
We which its
must
now

it.

Broken

turn

had

for months

borders, and
time she had when and
one

yet
had

thoughts again to Prussia, the storm seen raging around had all the while stood idly by.
our

This

not

been

left without
on

tempters.
war

Hardly
Austria

Napoleon
Duroc,
Prussian
now

decided

the

with

High

Chamberlain
at

of the Berlin.

Empire
For

of his inner

arrived circle,

this side to diplomacy wavered the proposalsmade that between and to by Duroc, half with and those put forward, half as a suppliant, The air of menace, by the Russian an envoy Alop"us. in order. well equipped,the finances were was army
weeks Into the

whichever
balance
must

scale the

Prussian
to

sword

was

thrown all the

as

incline whose

that
was

side.
as

But

while

the

King,

power

absolute

that

FROM
of
to

BOULOGNE

TO and the whose

TILSIT

259
true

the him
course

French and

Emperor,
obedient
to

people were
not

death, could
and

choose

his than

between
a

Yes

and

No,

this less from both

fear
the

from

candidates

for

feelingof mistrust towards his friendship, mingled with

his character.
to

the inborn

irresolution
he made up

of

When,
mobilise

in his

September,
army, it
so

his

mind

Russia, whose happened that it was against into Prussian Poland, without penetrated waiting for permission. And then when
acted in the the
same

forces had
so

much

as

Bernadotte

way

on

his

southern in

borders,and
order
to

violated
a

frontier

of

Anspach

force

through to the Danube, the King at once that Napoleon in vain changed his policy. It was for had as an excuse necessity military put forward made this march by his general. For Frederick occasion for turning to welcome William it was a and his friend of Memel, taking the line that his At the end of had heart long suggested to him.
way

October

the

Czar

came

to

the

Prussian

court.

At of the

Potsdam, hand,
Prussia shadow the
to
over
"

with

embraces

and

friendly grasps
a

sovereignsconfirmed
armed the my mediation.

treaty which
there I have
"

pledged
a

But

remained

King's

mind.

signed," he

in the greatest agitation, are feelings and I tremble for the consequences." And yet the intermediarychosen to carry the matter through was inclined the peacefully posely PurMinister, Haugwitz. the delaying his journey, he did not meet till the end Brunn of at Emperor of the French

said,

but

November.

The

dice

had

not
on

yet been
the his
to 21st

thrown,
of the

and

the
the

news

of

where Trafalgar, had

won even

October
mand com-

dying

Nelson

for

country
an

of the sea, seemed

suggest

adjourn-

26o

NAPOLEON of the
the

ment

proceedings. But
decisive blow the
was

on

the
at

2nd

of

cember De-

struck

Austerlitz,

that

once

more

made
was

Continent

conqueror.
had
as now

It

his

decisive, too, hands and free,

subject to the for Prussia. leon Napocould play the game

inner this

he

from an pleased. Acting as it were he pressed in between the parties to alliance.

position, weakly-

and flattering Alternately threatening each the secrets of the other, he to them, revealing asunder. He scared them was ready to leave Austria and to vouchsafe intact, peace to Russia, if only both these

linked

Powers

would
But
was

consent

to

close
would

their have

ports
neither for the

England. against
war nor

Alexander

peace And in the

; he
now

alreadyin
the On Prussian the

full

retreat

Vistula. Austria

envoy,

too,

left
at

lurch.

15th
to

of December the
in

Sch"nbrunn,
a

Haugwitz
France, Wesel,
Hanover
close her
to

consented

treaty with
and
over

which

put
Prussia

her and
on

signing of possessionof
and
that

Cleves handed she

Neufch"tel
to

Anspach,
condition

should
was

harbours
the

against England.
of the conqueror.

Austria

thus

left of

mercy

By
she she

the had had the

Pressburg (January ist, 1806) cede to the kingdom of Italythe plunder to acquired at Campo Formio, namely Venice
east coast

Peace

and

of

the and

Adriatic

as

far
to

as

Cattaro.
be
ferred trans-

Trent,
endowed

with
to

the

Tyrol

Brixen, was
was

Bavaria, which
with
as

thus

over-abundantly
the old other German

fragments
been
the

from
case

Empire,
vassals reward

had

with
was

German

of

Napoleon,
who

for

those

served

the accomplished what in vain thrice attempted.

always ready to him. The Emperor had old French monarchy had
The

he

Hapsburgs

were

FROM

BOULOGNE of the
old territories

TO

TILSIT

261 and

driven
out

out

of the

Empire

of

Italy.
lay in
Peace the dust. Prussia she still stood had obtained
erect.
an

Austria Since the

of

Luneville
as so

increase had whole and

not

of

such territory her. German

brought to
extent

In

long years of war of nearlythe possession

far
coasts

of

the

both Emden up
to

on

the
to

Baltic

the North

Sea, she ruled from

Memel almost had

Thurin-

gia, and
Cracow.
course,
won

from
Last

the
on a

gates of
decisive

of all she
lost

ventured
her
more

and

had

by

it what

great king had

than ideas of
;

for

and her, independence, Such and

were

that,her

honour. political

the

of the stamp

of Stein

Louis

Ferdinand

patriots so spoke

Haugwitz's rivals,Hardenberg and his friends ; so the negotiator felt in the depth of his soul even he the King as himself, and so felt most certainly themselves confirmed the treaty. They had allowed into fetters without to be cast moving a hand. with make And if now to Napoleon were peace over retain HanPrussia be allowed to England, would fear that Napoleon there reason ? Was to not all which would back to its owner this territory hand he held the while only as a pledge? That very winter this danger was in sight. Notwithstanding death stricken unto even by Trafalgar,Pitt was and Austerlitz Pressburg. He was alreadyill ; the He from Moravia news brought him to the grave. had for some time been barelyable to keep his party under the influence of the Prince together. And now of Wales Cabinet, the Addington-Fox Ministry, a new took of the State. the helm Immediately Fox made He the France. towards friendlyadvances gave

262

NAPOLEON

Emperor information of an alleged conspiracyagainst him. thanks. act with Napoleon received this friendly A correspondencefollowed and out of it arose tions negotiafor peace.

Napoleon therefore sought,as was his custom and as was natural, to strengthen the position he had already won: Above all it was quiet in Italy. necessary to secure the news of Trafalgararrived, There, as soon as from broken him Naples had at once again. away While he was still at Pressburg, on the day after the of was Napoleon pronounced sentence signed, peace death the on doubly faithless Bourbon dynasty. Maria Carolina Queen and her consort had speculated the downfall of Napoleon. Their on country must
state
war

But

the

of

still continued, and

be

sacrifice

to

the

victor of Austerlitz. for mercy. left for her

In vain She but

the

Queen
no

implored the Emperor

received
to

answer.

refuge in ships. And

Nothing under Sicily

on

was

take

the

protectionof the English formed Napoleon in30th of March

the he had

the

Senate

that and

made

his the
same

brother time

Joseph King
Venetia Guastalla
now was was

of

Naples

Sicily. At

Princess
with

with the kingdom of Italy, incorporated Pauline, given to the Emperor's sister, Borghese ; and a whole series of titular rich
revenues were

duchies

marked who
For had the

out

in the rendered

conquered territories for men specialservice to the Empire.

Austerlitz
did
not

brought
Pius
must

new

arrangement.
the
over

Pope, too, Napoleon

yet interfere with

hand
Ponte

but States, of the fiefs

to

of the Papal integrity the outlying sions possesand

Church,
remain

Corvo

Benevento,
must

as

Bernadotte
to

and

Ancona

and Talleyrand, occupied by French

permit

troops and

MARIE

PAULINE,
by
Madame

PRINCESS

BORGHESE.
by
Neurdin
Freres.

From

picture

Benoit.

Photo

p.

262.

FROM

BOULOGNE
harbours

TO

TILSIT
Russians and

263
the held withstill
a

close

his

against the
of action
Father.

English.
from

All the

freedom

in

was politics was

Holy
same

Holland

Republic ; indeed,
there
on was

the

aristocratic-Republican party
from
Now
a

the side

that

old

times had

had
to

been

the

of

France.

they
in Louis.

agree too,
much

to

Napoleon's settingup
he gave
to

throne

Holland
With and

which
more

his

brother

pleasure the

Elector

of Bavaria

Frederick

of

Wurtemberg grasped the golden diadems and the them of kings vouchsafed rank to by the Emperor ;
Charles Frederick

of Baden
and
same

also,as well
Count

as

the

grave Land-

of
received
at

Hesse the

the time

of

Nassau, gladly

higher titles as fresh gifts of Germany, from his hands the High Chancellor ; and Archbishop von Dalberg himself,exchanged obsolete the now splendoursof his mediaeval dignity for the Grand Duchy of Frankfurt,which was created for him Emperor. It specially by the ever generous Austria was over was by these steps that the victory made his having foreseen finally complete. Without of the the results thus accomplished, the dissolution still wore, old Empire, whose Kaiser Francis crown When consummated. was Napoleon requiredhim to his old dignity, there was renounce nothing left for him federation Conbut to fullyrecognisethe newly formed of the Rhine. of August, On the 6th he handed the official note over 1806, at Ratisbon by which of Charlemagne, and he resigned the crown became Emperor of Austria.
In truth the
to

realm
the
to

that

stretched of

from
central

the

Straits

of Gibraltar
was

pine-cladhills
suffice for the

Germany
France, if
the

wide

enough
two

ruler of
still

only

the

great

Powers

that

kept

field

264
would agree
to

NAPOLEON and

peace

so

secure

it

to

him.

Since

PressburgNapoleon had sought to open negotiations the subject that he seriously wished for peace on ; and there can doubt. There be no a was day in actually July, 1806, when he might well believe that he had
reached the end

he had

in view.

It

was

when
a

Count liminary pre-

Orloff, Alexander's
treaty with

ambassador, him,
to

concluded
to

which

was

to give Sicily

Joseph and
But
to
come

leave

Malta

in the the

possessionof England.
what
was was

back

point :
case

to

be

the
as

fate of

Hanover
to

in

this that

There

just
as

little reason
up the

expect

King George
of
war

would

give
that

hereditarydominions Napoleon would prolong the

Electorate
the the

his

race,

for Prussia.
the when

alliance with very

moment

merely to keep the He had indeed strengthened in February, at Hohenzollerns

overtures

of

peace

came

from

England.
of

Instead he had
to

of

Sch"nbrunn,

the Treaty of merely ratifying ment urged on the submissive Governa new

Berlin the

treaty of

which alliance,
France. then But
to

pledged it to
first of all
urge
to

closest connection
and

with

separate Prussia

England,

England towards peace through fear of this new back Hanover to hand to adversary,and finally King George as the price of peace, would all have been a characteristic piece of Napoleonic tactics. But Prussia after all spared this humiliation. was Czar refused The to ratifyOrloff's treaty, and in mained England the wind changed again. The Coalition rein active existence, and if Napoleon wanted a for that would the position he had won secure peace himself in the world he must more. fightonce We understand that the Emperor could can now have interest in a war with so no Prussia, so much

FROM that he

BOULOGNE
it difficult would
to

TO believe

TILSIT

265
he

found
the

that,as
such
a

himself
For

wrote,
he

King
was

commit

folly.

completely prepared for such an isolated. Prussia while was practically eventuality, She could expect no help from England, which in the springhad declared a blockade of her coasts ; nor from had been the Czar Alexander, with whom negotiations stood failure ; nor from a Austria, which by, not troubles ; her neighbour's to see displeased altogether from which the Prussian that Power King nor finally love for German his allyin 18 13 able to make was
himself
"

the

Fatherland

and

the

hatred It
out
was was

of

down-trodden

people for
territorial old German

its oppressors.

State,built

up

of

Empire,
still on The army up

that

merely the Prussian the wreckage of the to now fightfor its

of Frederick of

existence. Yet the its it

was

the whole
was

the State

Great.

completelyin
in the in traditions

the hands

leaders, brought
standards It had
must

of

its old

renown,

full of confidence
were

itself, as
with

befitted the

soldiers of

whose

adorned be

laurels
the

Rossbach. the army

granted that, like

somewhat

State,

become many

withstanding old-fashioned, not-

reforms, and
were

although
amongst
It
in
was

men

like

Scharnhorst

and such

Gneisenau held

its

officers,
the

though
the army

few of

high
the

rank. Great

practically
troops,

Frederick the corps

were

respect of
of the

of organisation

of officers and
now

two-fifths of whom
of and and recruiting,

Poles

; in

its methods

in its

in discipline,
a

which

flogging
was

stillheld running the gauntlet of the State which it had

to

place. It
defend, and
without had

the it was

mirror

just as
of the

of reform. It incapable which the Revolution spirit

was

trace

aroused

in the

266

NAPOLEON of

armies

France,
on

and

which,

now

trained

and

ciplined, dis-

lived

in the army

of the
way

Emperor.
to

Napoleon was alreadyon his the coming operations when the at Paris presented a memorandum
amounted
to
an an

the

scene

of

Prussian which his

Ambassador

ultimatum

from

implied
demanded

expectation of
the withdrawal
and the

further

practically King, though it negotations. It

troops from
German
It

of the

French
a

Germany,
was

recognition of
the th of October it

North

Confederation
not
answer.

under
12

protectorate of Prussia.
that
to

till the

Napoleon
"

his

He
his

despatched

his

gave of Brother

Prussia,"from
of of

at Gera, in the heart head-quarters where he was alreadyon the rightflank Thuringia, his opponents and almost them. I outflanking
"

have,"
those
. . .

he

wrote,

"

at

my

command

forces such

that

of your Your

Majesty cannot Majesty will be

of your

them. long stand against

defeated.

You

will have
your

staked

the peace

times, the existence of

the

shadow without a subjects, having pretext. that the people of France outnumber Europe knows threefold those of your Majesty's States, and the qualityof its army is equal to yours." The King had asked for an answer Like by the 8th of October. a good knight Napoleon declared his intention of Proud pressed words, but they exbringing it in person. only the actual facts. On the ioth of October the Achilles of
the Prussian and army,

of

Prince Saalfeld.

Louis

Ferdinand, was
the
even

defeated

killed
save

at

Only

most to

rapid retreat
carry and
out

could
retreat

the

situation,but
clearness

this

the
was

necessary

of view
came

strength of
battle of

will

the the

Jena
that

so lacking. And (October 14th, 1806),

where

largest army

Prussia

had

ever

put into

FROM the

BOULOGNE

TO

TILSIT

267

field was
"

in ruins. who had

and Frederick's State felldown destroyed, It was something awful,"wrote Gneisenau,

taken

part in the
retreat,
"a

battle and

was

swept

away
to

in the die than will

terrible
to
some

thousand
such

times

better

live

through
wonderful
the

add

experiencesagain! It to history." Well pages

of the Seven
"

might Archenholtz,
War,
with
a

historian

Years up
as

write,
stroke

"

Fuimus

Troes, fuit I lion !

had all
at

Built

of

wand, magician's
once

the

warlike

monarchy

glory of this passed away.

what
and
to

Napoleon, in fact,wished to give effect to been of 1756, the objectof the Coalition
Prussia
to

had
duce re-

the

limits

of the

old

Electorate.
a

As

earlyas
announced Prussia old

the

23rd
the
to

of

October,
He

he issued

decree

which

annexation Elbe.

of

all

the
to

territoryof
leave

up

the

meant to

only the

March

of

Brandenburg
strove

Frederick

William

resolve, to Napoleon.
who
was

call forth

the this

King. In vain to modify the Emperor's queror. magnanimity of the conthe kind had
no

Appeals
The
sent to

of

effect

on

Prussian ask

Envoy,
peace,

General
met

Zastrow,

Napoleon at the point of making when he was on Charlottenburg, ranguing hahis entry into Berlin. Napoleon was actually of the estates of Brandenburg, the delegates National and hinting that he thought of instituting a Liberal ideas Representative Assembly to defend monarchy, and the Envoy againstthe old Prussian of saving anyrealised that there was no possibility thing. the the 30th of October he signed what On the civil For by this time Emperor dictated to him. and been overthrown of the State had organisation far as the Oder the army broke ; Magdeburg, up as had been fallen ; Blucher had and K"strin Stettin,

for

268

NAPOLEON
to at L"beck, capitulate

forced

and corps

Hohenlohe
were on

at

Prenzlau,
march armies
to

and the

four

French And the his the

army the
nearer

the

Vistula.

further

Napoleon's
were

advanced, and
heavier

they
the

to

the He and ;'

Russians, the Graudenz,

then he and

demands line of

became.

required possession of
the for
asked

Thorn

fortified Dantzic

at Warsaw bridge-head and Colberg, and even

were

Breslau.
to

The

Prussian
And

troops
meanwhile
as a

to

be
once

withdrawn
more

K"nigsberg.
the

he

proached ap-

Prussians
him

tempter.

If

they would

march

with of

againstthe Russians, he
some was a

prospect

gettingback
of

a gave them tories. part of their lost terri-

There

first glimmer of the old Prussian

when the

pride and sense made hesitation,

and
to

place the

King, after much such proposals, to reject up his mind hope of safetyfor Prussia under the
honour,
there he
was

banners
For work his
to

of Russia.

Napoleon
be

still

difficult

piece

of

done, and

accustomed had So

Prussians

himself to do it with applied and thoroughness. If the energy broken ready to away, the Poles were
at
once

help him.
rise
to

he

called

upon

that

nation
he
wrote
was

to

againsttheir
the

Sultan

From oppressors. that he had subdued

Berlin Prussia

and

followingup the advantage he had gained. In the style of his Egyptian proclamations he declared himself be chosen the Turkish to by destiny to save Empire, and he called upon the Sultan to advance to the Dniester. Government The had just at London the breaking published a proclamation which justified off of the recent and declared it must negotiations, defend the freedom of Europe against the Usurper. In reply to it Napoleon issued the Berlin Decree, the

FROM

BOULOGNE
to

TO close the

TILSIT Continent

269

purpose the trade Four

of which of

was

against
the his But
to

England. on days later,

was

the
On

Emperor
advance
now

at

Posen.

25th of November, with the 27th, Murat

with the enemy.

guard

came

in contact

the

winter

of

north-eastern

Europe began
It
was

its display the

treacherous rather

rigours.
tended
thaws

not

so

much

cold, which

to

make
were

the
a

military
source

as operations easier,

the

that

of

endless

the neglected roads for they turned difficulty, be into swamps and limited that could the supplies brought up into this impoverished region. At Pultusk succeeded in withdrawing in the Russians time to escape from and thus the a perilousposition,
scene

of the
Here seemed
on

decisive
too to

action there
was

was a

transferred
moment

to

East
the the
was

Prussia.
result

when

waver

in

the

balance, when
first time
in

Emperor
not
career

the

snow-covered for

plainsof Eylau
the

indeed did

defeated, but
not

his

succeed In order
to

in

opponents.
and rich the
to
secure

wrestingvictory from his make good his terrible losses,

retreat, he Vistula.
almost

his line of Lower

fell back
The

upon

the

district of the

chances

of

equal. On the Danube the Russians were successfully against fighting the Turks. Austria The Swedes began to arm. to pushed forward from Stralsund beyond Anklam. of widespread of menacing indications Tidings came excitement throughout North Germany. England subsidies, and was hopes of supplying new gave working to form a coalition of the four Northern Powers. Even of Spain was becoming a source backward So Napoleon took He a difficulty. step. Bertrand General sent to more Memel, and once
now

strugglehad

become

270 offered peace

to the

NAPOLEON

King
one

of Prussia. of

That

Frederick

William,
true to

under

the
was

influence
more

Russia
darkest

Hardenberg, kept glimpse of light in

had
seen.

these had

the

days

that

Prussia

He

division of his alreadylost everything except one fortresses. blockaded troops, half a province and two with the and But conscientiousness that fidelity
marked word he every

step of his

career,

he

held

fast

to

the

had

active

foreshadowed restoration of

berg^ pledged to his friend ; while Hardenspiritconsoled itself with hopes that in daring combinations for him the all North Prussia's pre-eminence over

Germany.
For
French
no more

the

moment,
did

however, all
not waste
one

was

in vain.

The
took roads

Emperor
backward
passes

minute, and
safe the
and the

steps.
the

He

made

and

between
to

Vistula

Rhine,
all his the

reduced forces
at

Dantzic the

surrender,and concentrated

decisive

point.
he the into
same

At

Friedland,on
the
the

14th of June, 1807,

Prussian Marshal army. On marched abandoned the French behind

overwhelmed

Russocorps

day

of had
the the

Soult

K"nigsberg,which
the

already been 1 9th of June

frontier
and

by
which

Prussians.

On

advanced
the

troops reached
Prussian had

stream,

division
taken

the

Russian utterlydisorganised

army

refuge.
We have reached
the

zenith

of

our

hero's

career.

begins the ebbing of his power, at first the attention of the world so slowly and attracting that even so little, to-day for the most part men the fact that it began at this time. It is overlook still apparentlya strengthening that there was true
Henceforth

FROM of the

BOULOGNE

TO

TILSIT

271

by fresh victories and mighty ruler's power of intensification and and treaties, by the extension from his personalauthority, which became day to day more when, just as he despotic,till the moment
dreamed that he had reached the the

summit,
of
has

the

ging aven-

struck lightning In connection

a

giant down.

with

the

Treaty
that

Tilsit, Ranke
not

says, in much

passage

in his works
one

attracted

tempted to criticise the attitude assumed by Napoleon at this crisis. One indeed it was that the Emperor ask why so may halt in the full tide of victory. to a suddenly came
attention, that
The
had

feels

alliance with
gone

the

Poles
to

and the

Turks,
oldest
moment

to

which

he

back, belonged
was

traditions disarmed the

of
;
a

French for what

river

policy. Russia
was as

for the

left
wide

on as

the the

far side
Seine
no was

of

Memel,
a

about

at

Paris, was
be

ordered disan

crowd

that
reserve

could army

longer
the

called

army,

and

the the

still far away. alliance

The
with

officers

of

Czar, angered by

clude idea, to cononly occupied with one brother Constantine Through his own peace. with the Czar and they had threatened deposition, almost indeed openly with his father's fate. And of this abyss of all expectation, in the midst against his hand the victor held him. And out to despair, he offered him and not only peace, but his friendship alliance which the hopes of the Poles an disappointed hopes that Napoleon had just called forth,and to which their delegates still trying to at Tilsit were there came a keep him true, while for the Turks between the allied Powers. prospect of partition It is once in his attitude towards more England that we find a true can explanation of this unheard
"

Prussia, were

272 of

NAPOLEON

the pole Napoleon's plans. There was which his policy was the steadfast directed with to of the magnetic needle, no in what matter fidelity that agitated direction the storms Europe might bear

change

in

him.
to

The
strike For

Continent

must
one

be

at

peace, that

if he

meant

down
the

the
sake
to

opponent

still stood
must,
to

erect.

of this his
own

he end, therefore, he
meant

bind
attack

Alexander
him in the

policy,unless
territories in Italy,
a

his

to utterly
as

dust. itself
"

In in
"

bring him Germany, in Spain,

wherever
a

and

in

France
the

word

he
to to

had

obtained local
But power

mastery

he thus

had
to

found bind

way

satisfy
himself.
his the
side out-

and interests, these

;

them
the
;

countries

were

all within his

they
he
now

were

within

reach

sphere of while by

decision
the which
more

took of
to

he

left Russia The

then

henceforth
Russian have how

limits
had

his

rule.

interests

he

must satisfy

been
else which

much
was

powerful than
bind
this

the

rest. to
common

For

he

to

great Power

his

system,
with

indeed

in itself had

of

Russian
"

nothing policy?
in

in

the

tendencies in three

Russia

had

interests and

directions
to

Finland, in Poland,

from
to

the Pruth
abandon

the

Bosphorus.
to

Napoleon
for Poland Grand

was

ready
which confined

Finland
was

Russia

Sweden,
he

to

it

belonged,
to

his

enemy.

In

himself

the
was

creation

of the

Duchy
of
the
not

of

Warsaw,

which vinces, pro-

formed
West

chieflyout
Prussia
the

Prusso-Polish without At the the

being

difficulty
same

preservedto the Kingdom

the Rhine.
was

Hohenzollerns.

time

of

Saxony joined
these

Confederation
as

of

By
drawn

arrangements,

to

Poland,

Alexander which had

disappointed in seriously
him into the war, but

the

hopes
actual

in the

FROM

BOULOGNE affairs he could

TO

TILSIT
have

273

position of
more

hardly
But
on

expected
hand,
Czar's the

favourable
gave in the the

conditions. him in

the other
more

Napoleon
prospects
share in

compensation Turkey
Sea
was

splendid
the include
at

Balkan

Peninsula, where
to

plunder
the

of

countries
so

along

Black

Coast, and,
his

least in

far

as

Alexander Straits and

understood

besides intentions, and

these oldest

the

the greatest Constantinople, ambition. North and

goal of Russian changes in the

arrangements

However,
East of
and
to
were

the proposed

in view the
war,

Sweden the this peace

was

continuing
that

ditional only conof the eventuality England refusing

it

was

intended and

offer
case

to

her.

For

the
a

immediate,
view
to

in any the

the

ostensible

objectwith
were

which
was

official peace

tions negotiaa

regulated. It
made upon
"

agreed
Courts
on

that

demand

should

be

all the
not

of the Continent
the also mark, neutrals,Denon

for

their

adhesion

only
the the
to

Austria, and
were

Portugal,but
two

those of the

who peace, latter

still in conflict with Sweden

was

advocates With
on

namely, on Napoleon
as

and

Porte. intervene

prepared
the with Czar

behalf

of
act

Russia, while
mediator

declared

himself
was

ready to
the which
no

England.
lines
out

Such of the

first act, the

settingforth the main Emperor had thought

that it
to
was

drama,
can

(for there
and which

be he

tion ques-

all his

own),

expounded
on

the

Czar

in many

confidential River Memel

conversations where

the

famous
and
at to

raft in the
at

they
to
was

first met,

after that London their

are

Tilsit.

The

conditions

be
to

offered
restore

worth

noting ; England
the she had
to

originalpossessors
that

French, Spanish,and
; in

Dutch
return

colonies

occupied since 1805

restore

Napoleon promised

Hanover

; and

274

NAPOLEON also
to

England
the

was war

retain broken

Malta,
out

the

point on
These

which
ditions con-

great
were

had

afresh.
the the
secret

incorporated in which formed the real key to not to they were treaty, and
in London. But what

convention

avowed officially be immediately mentioned if England declined the the

to secret
come

proffered peace ? In that case the treaty already noted were

Finland
was was

articles of into and

was

force
there
to

to
a

be

wrested

from

Sweden,
Austria last

to

be
to

of Turkey. partition
take
not

be but

invited

part

in
to

this
be

operation;
from
an

England was also dragged

on were

only
into

excluded

it, but
attack

down

the

catastropheby
The armies
the in the know these

her
to

Indian
march

possessions.
on

of the allies

the

Indus

from way

Caucasus
a

(where
that led

the

Russians
over

across

the have

prepared the and years), many Bosphorus. I do

so

had

struggle longed proroute

by
not

if

Napoleon
of the

would

entered readily been

into able
to

world-wide
sure

plans at

Tilsit if he had

feel

of Turkey. this may However friendship be, on the 24th of June, at the very beginning of the negotiations,
he
to

had him

received
some

news

which
on

must

have

doubts

the

subject ;

suggested for on
out

the
at

had May a palacerevolution had overthrown Constantinople,which

28th

of

broken

Selim
at

III

and

driven
was were

the the
not

French

party from
to

power which
an

Court.

Such

of Treaty of Tilsit,
accessible
us

the

secret text

articles
till
a

in

authentic

short
;

time
was

it

It was ago. the basis of

of

enormous

ance import-

Napoleon's policy till

arrangements
under-

February, 18 Compared
fall into
a

10.

with

the

treaty all other

can

and secondaryplace,

only be

FREDERICK
From

WILLIAM
an

III.,
by J.

KING
F.

OF
Tielker.

PRUSSIA.

engraving

FROM stood

BOULOGNE with it.

TO Each

TILSIT had

275
to

in connection the
two masters

one

accept

from

of

the Continent

whatever

they

the Jerome obtained might give or leave to him. of Westphalia ; the Poles, their Grand Kingdom William, the small portion of his Duchy ; Frederick And these that Napoleon gave back to him. territory
new

arrangements
the interests

of frontiers
that concerned

were

made the
two

to

accord

with the

allies and them. It

claims respective have been

to

that the

their power

gave

would
that

interest personal should remain have

of Alexander
in the

Frederick

William

possession
effect of
from the

of

Magdeburg ; for keeping the French

of

this power and he

would

farther
make he

back the could At

frontiers of

Russia,
which
more

would
believed
to

friendship
in any the
case same

Prussia, on
all the he

count,
time

valuable
made
no

him.

himself

Napoleon's hands a the district of Bialystok, and in no was barrassed emway about dence taking his old friend into his confithe subject.But, on the other hand, he felt on when the Emperor denied him his wish disappointed frontier stillfurther into Poland, to push the Russian
for
at

from

about difficulty accepting Poland, piece of Prussian

the

conferences

on

the

Memel

he

had

flattered

himself
on

with other

hopes
the
to
new

in this direction. could

not

But
to

Napoleon,
cut

the

hand,

venture
too

the he

of territory
did which than
at not want

lose
more

Archduchy the good

necessary
to

for finely,
of the

will him the

Poles,
future
with

might

be

in the
new

present.

By connecting
as a a

State

Saxony, whose
from
at

Elector
received

reward

for his defection

he made it of and

Prussia
same a

kingly crown,
of the

the

time

an

outwork

Confederation
Prussia

the

Rhine,

bastion

interposed between

276

NAPOLEON
would

Russia,which
more

always be
the
must

at

his

if he

kept
himself
to

alive he

national

all disposal, of aspirations down. much

the the He

Poles.

Henceforth
he

keep
done

Prussia her
too

had,
to

as

admitted,

harm
that

be

able

expect

anything

but
had

hatred
no

from of

quarter.

he But, nevertheless,

idea

utterly

he had For State. no destroyingthe Hohenzollern of it on interest in bestowing the remnants any of its neighbours, it might be the Poles,or whether brother his own Jerome. After the Saxony, or even his friendship, and had scorned Power great German that thereupon suffered defeat at his hands, he saw best his own interests were safeguardedby having of Germany three medium-sized States in the north instead of a single powerfulone. think A German can only with sorrow, patriotic then of the humiliations and with even reluctance, inflicted on his country and its King, and the greatest Louisa and of these was the meeting between Queen that the of it was not the Conqueror. For the worst State that

should
the

have

all but

gone
have

to

destruction, but
the able
to

vanquished
upon
over

should

hoped through
woman

influence graceful
to
no we

of this beautiful
heart his

be

work

the

of

the

man mere as

who

mistress
cannot

actions

but

recognised policy. And

so

say

that

Napoleon,

might

easily
in
ing even-

the dictates of good manners happen, disregarded the his dealings If Louisa with the Queen. on of the day of her first interview back came

to

her

friends with

that her sacrifice had not happy feeling but Napoleon been in vain, this was a self-deception, falls upon blame for it. The can hardly be blamed those in such who had a placed the noble woman position.
a

CHAPTER

VI

THE

TREATY

OF

TILSIT

BAYONNE.

ERFURT.

SCH"NBRUNN

/^\N
^^^

the

9th
a

of
short

July, 1807,
stay
of
at

Napoleon K"nigsberg
and

left
he

Tilsit, and
travelled
to

after

rapidly by
where
was

way arrived there which

Dresden the

Mayence
of
the in

Paris,
He

he

before

end

month. his
even

called
with

by
he

the had

changes
been

system

of

policy
the the

occupied
had

during
among

campaign,
inducements

and
to

which the

probably
conclusion
was

been peace.
some

of
to

The
extent

composition altered,
this and

of
a

the number

Ministry
of
lost

officials his

cleared
at

out.

In

process

Talleyrand
Affairs. of
Code works the
"

post

the

Ministry
abolished
; ;

of
the

Foreign

The
Finance

Tribunate

was

department

reorganised
into the

and

the

French States.

legal
Public
energy

introduced
were

dependent
with
newed re-

pushed
of

forward
the

construction
over

roads
the

over

the that

Alps,
were

the
to

bridges give
a

the

great
from

rivers,
the

canals
to

waterway
the with

Atlantic
above

the the

Mediterranean adornment For the and

and

Rhine,

and,

all,

of

Paris

splendid buildings.
Napoleon
millions had of

third
once

time
more

given
set

peace
to

to

France,
to

hands

work 16th

increase

the

wealth

of

the
277

country.

On

the

278
of

NAPOLEON

August, with proud words, the Emperor officially informed the Corps Legislatif of the conclusion of the peace that had changed the face of Europe, and
we can

well

understand

the

enthusiasm
the

for him

that

found

tumultuous
He

expressionon
to

jects. part of his subin

terms
or

referred

England,
there this
the
was

too,
to

that war,'
a

did but

not

disclose whether
more

be peace

all the
assurance

for
that

uncertainty conveyed
and would

Emperor was with his people. remain one the Emperor In August Alexander English Cabinet the note agreed upon
strong
which
he

sent at

to

the

in Tilsit, peace. In

offered with
and

his mediation the

secret

to

arrange

accordance
the

treaty, he spoke therein

of

equitable"conditions put forward by France, without going into further details about them. The They would English sent an evasive reply: like to know exactlywhat these conditions were." for some time been But they had preparing an that would answer speak very plainly. Since the beginning of August one of their squadrons, with a in the fleet of transports, had been lying off Stralsund of the isle of R"gen. waters Any action taken now far too late for the hopes of Sweden and would come of the German patriots.All the gunpowder that had from Emden sund been used to Fulda, and from Stral"just
"

to

the Silesia,

Britons

had

allowed

to

be blazed

in vain, while and wastefully they were busy of the Spanish and Dutch colonies. securingpossession all the while they had been And sparingof their own powder in the Baltic. At the end of August, eight to Alexander, days after they had given their answer Stralsund the fleet from appeared before the neutral cityof Copenhagen, and was joined by another squadaway

THE

TREATY

OF

TILSIT

279

it had been from the Channel, for which arriving without waiting. The landingforce disembarked position, opinvested and the Danish was by sea capital and land, and found itself almost defenceless against that such the inundations a superior force. Behind ing surrounded Copenhagen on the land side,the attackwithout could force was itself protected, and the hapless on incurring any danger hurl destruction thousand than two city. More mostly unarmed men, bardment and defenceless, killed and wounded were by the bomhalf the indeed ; churches, public buildings, left in the dockyards was citylay in ruins ; whatever taken was or destroyed, and for the second away strife carried away time the victors of this inglorious the Danish This fleet with them. was England's of all the rules It showed such a disregard answer. of international to-day few voices probity that even chief raised in its defence in England.1 The one are of objectof the Tilsit alliance had been the closing the Sound. Napoleon had eagerly vied with the mark, English diplomats in pressinghis views upon Denand for a long time his troops had been waiting the Elbe on ready to give emphasis to his proposals. Now with him, and the English had been beforehand
ron

had the

secured
entrance

for themselves into the Baltic.

the freedom

of the

Sound,

They

had

the paralysed

Translator's Note.

"

The
was

British

for the justification had obtained

action taken
tion full informasecret

at

Copenhagen in 1807
of the terms
was

that the Cabinet

of the

secret

through its own treaty of Tilsit,

action
on

and service,

similar only anticipating

there
was a

Napoleon'spart.
procedure,
States
are

At
as

the has

same

time

serious the

often unfortunately in the

been

of the disregard proper neutral when weak case

involved with her

of powerful neighbours. In this case England, quarrels the command of the sea, was strong enough to have secured quite end by less violent action.

28o

NAPOLEON
of
the their

right arm
to

opponent, just
how least

as

he

drew

it back

strike

blow.
now

Napoleon
was

knew
at

he stood.

Not

moment

of the securing the coasts Atlantic and the Mediterranean, seeing that he could no longer erect a barrier to England in the North. In the Adriatic,accordingto a provisionof the Treaty of Tilsit,the Russians evacuated and once more
to

be

lost in

handed
which

over

to

him

the
were

Ionian

Islands.
to

Troops,

his Italians vassals in

to Illyria

forced
the

were provide,

concentrated

ensure

vance strictest obser-

of the

closingof
in all the the

its harbours.

Warships
In vain Pius Church
saw as

were

being
demanded

built

dockyards.
of
the

VII

that
to

States

should
in

be

allowed
the but love

stand

neutral.
that
was

Napoleon
put forward
the
out

this,not motive,
He
at

of peace

its

only sympathy
not

with

enemies

of

France, and

would
once

let

the

Pope
him

of

his

grasp.

required from
abolition
more

the

cession

of the

Legations,
creation

the

of the

Italian

monasteries, the
the extension In
to

of

French
to

Cardinals,and
Venetia.
were

of the

Concordat

December
come

the

Papal
but
as

Legates at
Pius

Paris
to

forced

to

terms,

hesitated
and
a

the ratify

treaty, the French

entered

Rome,
made

in

March,

1808, the

province of the French Although Italy remained of French position in the whole system hold the Napoleon had a very weak on beyond the Pyrenees. The English had
same

Papal States were Empire. always the strongest

alliances,

peninsula
much the

views

about

Portugal
Smith

as

about the Lisbon

Copenhagen.
mouth would

Admiral

Sidney

blockaded

of the

Tagus with his squadron, and have escaped the fate of the

Danish

hardly capitalif the

SIR

W.

SIDNEY

SMITH.

From

an

engraving.

THE

TREATY

OF

TILSIT the
were

281

King
on

and

his

people

had

not

from

outset not

been

the

side
to

of

England.
France,
the

But and
so

they
the

strong
them

enough
to
a

resist

cided royal familydeto

upon

using

English fleet

convey

from their capital and thus save placeof safety, Marshal For alreadya French its guns. corps, under Junot, was hurrying forward by forced marches the towards 27th of Portuguese territory. On of hundreds the November, royal family and for Brazil, immediately embarked their people had the after an English courier had brought to Lisbon of the Aloniteur 13th of November, containing of Braganza had Napoleon's decree that the House ceased to reign. Immediately the Portuguese army
was

disbanded,
were

money removed

and

valuables

to

the

amount

of

millions

safetyby sea, and the were soon everywhere displayed. imperial eagles These had also a most events profound influence on the Court of Madrid, France's oldest ally against thus we approach the beginning of England. And the catastrophethat was be the end of all the to of the world, the defection triumphs of the conqueror of Spain,which be for him indeed to not was a blow in the heel of at the heart, but a running wound
"

for

the

Titan,
of the

that would

not

be

cured,

and

that the

at

once

crippledhis

freedom
d'

of

movement.

After

ing shoot-

Enghien, nothingbrought a heavier load of guilton than the treachery Napoleon's name he employed againstthe royal family of Spain at Bayonne, the demon-like cunning with which he lured father and into and his toils, son inflaming them abdicate their to against each other, forced them in order to make their land his own. It must rights, that he always be regarded as a most just Nemesis

Due

282 who thus

NAPOLEON

to disregardedmoral force, should come of the the hands at experience its power precisely seemed him be almost the most to to people who of all (" they were as pitifully helpless cowardly as the Arabs had found them," he said). But again we may the King and his son, ask, could the breach between and their removal, be avoided in any ? These two case amply merited the opinion Napoleon had formed of the Spaniards. How else was solution to be a arrived at that would keep Spain firmlyattached to his system ? For we tion must not forgetthat the defecof Spain from France had long been planned at the Court of Madrid, the ruling like the royal classes, in a state of complete disintegration, were familyitself, and the nation itself inspired only with a longing to
'

be freed
not

from

the burdens

of the have

war.

And

we

need

say what

dangerswould
of the

threatened
up
to

Napoleon, Pyrenees
Corunna,

if all the
had

coasts

Peninsula
to

the At
soon

been

thus

opened
San

Barcelona, and
have

English. Sebastian, they would

or

the

enough
For

been

the

welcome
the
was

unwelcome

guests of the
French.

Spaniards

and there

Napoleon
He had could
once

neighbours of the only with him or

truth
"

indeed said

say with

as

of

himself,
I don't

What

againsthim. Gustavus Adolphus of thing is kind

it.
non

this

? neutrality
is
no

understand
"

Friend

or

foe, there
Had
the either
son

third
two

course

tertium

dabitur? father
or

of
not

the

whether parties,

the his

did

matter,

thoroughlytaken
;

side,he
solution.
were

might
But both peace.

well have found some very he could rely on neither of them

other for

they

counting
French

upon

the

desire

of

their

people for

The

alliance threatened

to

perpetuate the

THE conflict loss that had

TREATY

OF

TILSIT and

283
the

brought Spain only defeats

colonies,and
of
not

of her

fleet and
her in

seemed

likelyto
circles had
in Even

destroy all
never

independence.
favour
has
no

Clerical

been is there

the

and alliance, ?

Spain
the

who

that had

clerical views
to

Government clerical

wish

withdraw
to

itself from
the

influence,but
the the

it wanted Crown the

cut

ground
whose

from
side

under
were

feet of the
mass

Prince, on

both

of

clergy and
could who and
count

of

the

people. How Godoy, the

the had ideas been

little
"

Napoleon
of
the

upon

Prince the

Peace,"

controlled
his
son,

and shown

power

of the

manifesto

people to
the enemy. French been
set

of Jena, by a already in the the Spanish in which Godoy called upon without be prepared for a struggle, naming

King days

There
his

was

no

doubt that the with

that

he

had affair

the had

in
on

mind,

and

whole

foot in connection
his

leon, England. Napo-

Prussia, acted victoryover if he had noticed these not as proceedings ; while and denied Godoy, for obvious everything, reasons, tried to make his positiononce more good with the Emperor by redoubled servility.Napoleon now caused the best of the Spanish troops to be taken out however, after
of their country
what
was

and

sent

away

to

the Lower had

Elbe, and
removed
to to

left of the
In the

Spanish
of
the

fleet he

Toulon.
the the

autumn

1807

he

tried

late stimu-

ambition

of

Spaniardsby arranging in

Treaty of Fontainebleau, on the 27th of October, of Portugalbetween France and Spain. for a partition hold upon In order to have a personal Godoy, he was promised the rule of part of the divided territory. The also to be partitioned, Portuguese colonies were the title of and take the to King of Spain was

284

NAPOLEON of America. of
A

Emperor
Princes
the the

few

weeks took his

after
to
own

this

the

of the House

Braganza
as

and flight,
were were

Portuguese
mercy of of the
the

colonies

well
the

as

at

English,but
Peninsula.
more

French
so one

troops

masters to

And

thing

led

regiments turned off into the Spanish provinces, leavingthe direct road the anxiety and excitement to Lisbon, the greater became of the people and the general unrest. Napoleon his side do nothing else than could on continually fresh troops into the push forward country, and in effect to inflame and more this was more strongly of the people againstthe French the anger policy of their Government. at Already in the autumn, of the Fontainebleau the time a spiracy, connegotiations, the Prince in which was compromised, had The Madrid. been discovered at King had his son of the people by a manifesto informed and arrested, before but the his treason, immediately gave way popular excitement, and took back Prince Ferdinand into favour, the son making this easier by asking his father's pardon. But this could only defer the catastrophe In for a few months. March, Spain from full of French north to south was troops. The capital still clear of them, but a ring of iron was was being it. It was closer and closer round drawn continually reported in Spain that the King and his generally take to refuge in their American family intended and this step was contemplated. certainly possessions, It is,moreover, quite possiblethat Napoleon on his part wished to drive the King to an attempt at flight, to at Cadiz, and and then stop him so bring matters
another.
'

The

the French

the crisis, the

decision

on

which

would

be

in his hands. had

In

middle

of

March

the

departure

been

THE decided

TREATY
; but

OF

TILSIT

285

upon

the

secret

was

the at people,beside themselves and deserted by their royal family,

to

betrayed,and the thought of being

determined The
not

allow

it,broke
to

out

into
was

riot.

palace of

the

"Prince

of the Peace" be

happened
was was

conducted tracked The

the the and

mob. midst Prince

destroyed.The Queen who there with Godoy, her reputed lover, self and he himback the royalpalace, to down and almost torn to piecesby in of it was that King Charles end
disturbance
was no

of the

declared

his

abdication,
amid
citement ex-

Ferdinand

proclaimed King

that knew

bounds. leave First

Napoleon
he
to

could

not

thingsso.
of all the
two

But

how

was

alter them

kings,and
from
who the
manded com-

their power

worthy

liberated Godoy, were of the insurgent populaceby Murat, in Spain. But this could be only a Some and decisive his

friend

temporary

measure.

steps

must

be

taken,
a

and

Ferdinand for them. of the

them. and
was

friends

themselves

gave

handle power

Finding French, they

Ferdinand
to

themselves acted
as

in actually if

the

they

were

to friendly

asked him

the of

complained

Emperor for his support, his father, justas the latter

And it came to pass so complainingof his son. that invited by Napoleon and enticed by promises of friendship, and much show which, however, changed to graduallyinto compulsion the nearer they came the frontier the Prince, and after him the old King with his wife and her paramour, if they seemed as were racingeach other towards the downfall that had been the other side of the on prepared for them Pyrenees.
" "

To

understand

the

fateful decision at,

we

that

the

peror Emto

had

already arrived

must

again call

286

NAPOLEON the the

mind else and

"

phases of
relations

all questionsthat dominated between Napoleon and Alexander,

these

England. As arranged at Tilsit, taken Napoleon had at once in hand the task of acting as meditator between a Russia and Turkey. On the 24th of August, 1807, the Russians a concluded, by which pro-' treaty was the Danubian mised But to evacuate Principalities. in no hurry to take their departure. Under they were the pretext of Turkish hostilities they found to means evade the operation of the treaty and to drag on the still longer. At the same time Alexander war kept on reminding his exalted friend of their great plans for the East,especially stantinople, an allegedpromise as to Conand afforded
to

the conflict with

launch

out

into the wide

prospects
for
a

by

India. campaign against

an

Napoleon
reserve

long time
presence

maintained

attitude

of great

in

of these

impetuous proposals. The

the his

partition
used
it
was

of

Turkey had been drawing the Czar to

matter

chief side.

bait

he

had

in
a

For and

himself

of much

less consequence,
care

only in
to

case

of
was

he would necessity plainthat he wanted up

a

to

come

back

it.

It

the Turkish embarrassed

on

questionto
he 22nd

be

hung

for

while.

How
he

felt is shown of

by
with

conversation

had the

the

January

Metternich,
It would the

which

latter
a

appear

that after

reported to his Court. few introductory words

the

into Emperor plunged directly

Turkish could
is he

Only
him,
he
so

the
move

force

of

circumstances

question. lead would

said,to
act

againstTurkey, that
to

only

policyof England. He It might did not want anything from the Turks. indeed have be pleasant to Egypt and a few colonies, but this would be compensation for the aggrandisenot
it

if driven

by

the

THE

TREATY Then

OF

TILSIT

287
to

ment

of Russia.
on

came

reference

Russia's

views

Constantinople.
of
turn set

would
France

find herself in need in

Against these Austria the help of France, and

Austria. And the
now

would

need

the

Emperor
Russia,

before
on

the Ambassador other hand

and

the

danger from expressedhis approval

to

of the counter-claims

of Austria

the

Lower
"

Danube

which described based on he quiterightly as valley, closed facts." He the conversation geographical by saying that for him there could not yet be any question of the partitionof Turkey ; but if there he were would not merely leave the door open to Austria, but call her in, so that the two Powers would might take
common

action
at

to

protect their
he still

common

interests. that the in

If

this peace

time would

hoped

tendency

towards and

that his system

gain the upper hand of closing the ports

break
to
new a

England,
and At liament Parthat

of the Continent
commerce

againsther

would

down

her

he was soon industry, the end of January,a opened with

was as

be

better

informed.

session

of the British
the

speech

from

Throne

warlike
news,

as

ever. on

of this
Moniteur

and

published its
to

Immediatelyafter the receipt the the day on which very peror report of the speech,the Ema

wrote

the

Czar

very
own

remarkable
account at

in letter,

which, to take Alexander's repeated all that had been

letter he

of

it, he
In this
as a

said

Tilsit.

put forward

the

India expeditionagainst

for only great and decisive measures would necessity, As a preliminaryhe compel England to make peace. proposed an interview,such as had alreadybeen agreed in view of the situation that had at Tilsit, now upon
arisen.
on

All
ist

must

be

ready by

the

15th

of

March,
be in

and

the

of

May

the

allied armies

must

Asia,

288

NAPOLEON
at

and This

the

same

time

Russian

force

at

Stockholm.

bringEngland to her knees, and then the two in the midst of Emperors would live peacefully their vast to dominions, devoting themselves entirely the object of spreading life and happiness through them the useful arts and by a beneficent by fostering
rule. There
is
no

would

doubt

approaching the largefleets lay at

to

Napoleon was now seriously great plan thus suggested. Three L'Orient, Brest, and Toulon ready
were

that

sail.

Two

of them
the

to

make

India
was

round

Cape

of Good
men

the voyage to third The Hope. from Toulon

to

to

convey

twenty

thousand

tions Sweden, making demonstraEgypt. By threatening the English coasts, and against perhaps landing in Ireland,the Emperor hoped to draw the English

fleet away
to

from
march

the

Mediterranean. land
army

Then

there

was

be

the

of the

by Constantinople
State he He had
cluded con-

and

through Persia, with

a

which

treaty of alliance after Tilsit.

of himself
more

leadingthe
of

I think his

it,"he
of
I the
a

thought from enterprise Italy. The the 17th of February wrote on

"

to

Minister

Marine,
see

Admiral

Decres,
the

"

the

fewer Now

difficulties can these

were

in it." in which

weeks

affairs of

Spain ripened to
to

decisive crisis.
must

win

the the

East

he

have seemed

country
to

that

Napoleon meant posal completely at his dismade to guard the

in

If

entrance

the

Mediterranean.
to

There

is still
on

be the

found

history-books the

assertion,based memoirs,
Tilsit resolved That
such
an on

reliable authority of a writer of unthat the Emperor had already at dethroning the Spanish Bourbons.

idea

may

at

that

time, and

even

earlier,

THE have

TREATY

OF

TILSIT

289

and it in the

other presenteditself to his mind among sibilities posof the future,need not be called in question, have hinted he may is indeed at ; and very likely

familiar conversation
that

; but

he

would

have took

been him

madman

popular imagination often

the
was

at for,if precisely

moment to

when

he

was

ing conclud-

the

alliance that he could

guarantee
had

the peace

of the

fixed in his irrevocably other. mind this plan and no Only the extreme sure prescould of circumstances bring him to it. The in February, 1808, and, in my opinion, moment came this was mainly the result of the English King's speech and the sharp change which it called forth in his own to venture policy. I cannot attempt to describe in detail how developed and everythingnow No besides Napoleon carried to a conclusion. one was that is to say, was fullyinitiated into the intrigue, made uninterrupted course. cognisant of its whole All his assistants were ing invariably employed in executonly a part of his design. Suffice it to say that it easy enough for him, as they the Spaniards made before them into the net he had spread out ran ; and in it he pulled the string and he had them as soon as

Continent,

have

closed

it

on

them.
was

There done
at

can

never

be

an

excuse

for
need who

the deed
never were

that any

Bayonne,

but also there

be

pity
"

for the

misfortune
who

of those
had who

its victims

this

stupid King,
; this
son

his wife's

paramour both her

for his Minister

husband and her

Queen,
;

betrayed
whose

and

this son,

was brutality were scenes

only exceeded
of
a

by

his cowardice.

There for them.

kind

to

stifle any

sympathy

In the

presence
out

of the

Emperor

these

wretched

poured
came

to

abuse each other, and on insulting blows, so that Napoleon, who might

people nearly
indeed

29o

NAPOLEON native in and

forgethis
turned

away
"

place but disgust.

what
a son

not
"

his
a

duty
now

as

son,
"

What
"

mother

he

exclaimed,
the After
crown a

And

he wrested

of

Spain

from

their

unworthy

hands.

Ferdinand was prolongedstruggle brought to and the latter, its as agree to give it back to his father, then resigned it to the Emperor.. legitimate possessor, Napoleon provided the King and his wife with a couple of chateaux millions of francs, and assigned and some their residence. Ferdinand as Compiegne to them sent to Valen9ay, and was placed under the guardianship of Talleyrand, and small theatrical a company the Prince, who, as was brought from Paris to amuse be especially would pleased with Napoleon suspected, the

ladies of the troupe.

The
On
to

Emperor imagined that

of

he

had the the

the 6th

June
of

he

transferred
Murat
at

gainedhis end. of Spain crown

same was

his brother

Joseph.

time annexed

took
to

his

placeas King
must
now

France. and

Its Queen

Naples. Etruria had long fallen

the
was a

under

share

fate of the

suspicion, Spanish royal

of which she family, Napoleon wished

with her those the trend his

of

princess. not only to bring Spain into line his foreign but also to bring policy,
and the had
or

under

political system,
ideas
were

influence

of

Liberal

ideas These

that the Revolution

more

developed

in France.

less favoured

by by

the the

administration

of

Godoy,
up
at

but A

always opposed
Junta of
under
to
"

party of Prince
"

Ferdinand.

lightened en-

Spaniards drew
eyes,
a

Bayonne,
which
was

the

Emperor's
upon their

Constitution

confer

country

national

of the

press,

modernisation

freedom representation, tion of legal procedure,abolia

of the

and Inquisition,

whole

series of social

rOSEPH
From

BUONAPARTE,
a

AFTERWARDS
Photo

KING Neurdi p. 290.

picture

by

J.

B.

J.

Wicar.

by

THE reforms
their that train. with
a

TREATY
to

OF

TILSIT of

291
in blessings in

were

bring all manner

then,
when

But

Madrid

highly educated
midst of
a

Ministry of they men,

of revolt.

Joseph arrived minded patriotically

themselves
in

and the

found The

storm

people

had

already

at begun the rising in May, before the final scene and peasants, urged on Bayonne. Townsfolk by their in every assembled all priests, valleyof the Sierras,

with
war

the

to thought in their minds carry on of Spain and of the knife against the enemy to Church, who had ruined and betrayed their King,

only one

"

Ferdinand
and
were

for

no

one

would

believe in his

abdication,

in

passed for an imprisoned martyr. Agents at once despatched to England to ask for help The serted ships,arms, and men. Spanish soldiers dehe

in north of

battalions.

Even

the
in the

corps
autumn

sent

to

the

Europe
home

succeeded from
the

in

making
in

their way

Danish

island

of Fiinen

English ships. The whole organisationof into the most confusion. utter was falling
Now
eyes the
to

the State

the

great conqueror

could

see

with

his

own

ceased soul.

of that enthusiasm, in which he power believe since it had died out in his
"
"

had
own

ideology did not oppose him in the forms of revolutionary France, but, on the contrary, in that had been characteristic of the struggleof ways La Vendee The against the Revolution. Spanish
nation
the

This

wanted of

no

freedom
;

that

was

synonymous fathers

with
other

yoke
but

foreignrule
for
and

they recognisedno
their

ideals death.

those

which

had
were

faced their

PhilipII great kings, the and Ignatius, the

reforms marked

Ferdinand their

of

Aragon

Cid

saints

out

the

legendary hero, Dominic they honoured. Napoleon's which lay the future way on

292 of

NAPOLEON

brought the nation nearer modern has to Europe, and given it new energy, been developed on the lines of the Bayonne Constitution. But at that moment the Spaniardsdid not care anything about the future,and all the proposalsmade fell flat to the by the conqueror ground. King his French Joseph could rely only upon troops. as Juntas,were Everywhere committees, known being of their districts in formed, and takingthe government of King Ferdinand. hand in the name In Portugal, broke Junot, too, the insurrection out, and Marshal
with his

Spain.

All

that

has

few
On

thousand
the 22nd

men,

found

himself

in

sore

straits.
seventeen

of
men,

July,General
was

Dupont,
to

with
at

thousand
in Andalusia. armed

forced

surrender the

Baylen

Six

weeks

later,as

result

of British

vention intervention,Junot signed the Conof Cintra, under which he had to evacuate had the
to

Portugal. Joseph
rule the
was

abandon

his

capital. His
the

limited

to

country between
hit. of
As he he

Ebro

and

Pyrenees. hard Napoleon was Talleyrandon the 2nd the Spanishtragedy had
the denouement
not

had had

written

to

May,
once

thought that
that
he

reached
at

its fifth act, and

would

be
a

seen.
new

Now

could

help being

aware

that

begun, which was yet to be followed He had of catastrophes. dreamed and into Africa ; he passingover of victory in full career, his chariot was
those
schemes With who had every

tragedy had by a whole cycle of besieging raltar, Gibhad and

believed
woe

to

stood
been week

in his way

! down

Now
in
a

all these

proud

brought
there
came

heap
"

of ruins.
in rising Portugal
on

bad

news

Naples ; English descents on the and a Italy Constantinople ; at

coasts
new

of Sultan

the

LOUIS From

BUONAPARTE,
by Routte,
after

KING

OF

HOLLAND.

an

engraving

picture

by

Gregoriou

and'Cartellier.

THE

TREATY
what

OF left of

TILSIT
French

293
influence

throne,

and

was

merce England'scomdestroyed; the barrier raised against his everywhere breaking down, so that even brother,King Louis of Holland, was joiningin the of the continental ports to the closing protest against her trade ; and in North Germany, in Westphalia as well as in Prussia, a fermentation beginning among itself publicfeeling in France the people. Even was in which A plot, some turn. takingan unfavourable of his officers were involved, and of which Talleyrand of Police, became and aware Fouche, the Minister without at once informingtheir master, showed how the which the foundation on unsteady after all was even Emperor's throne rested. There was agitation the the masses of the people. And above all, among menacing attitude of Austria could not fail to attract Since May she had begun the Emperor's attention. than to arm ever before,reservists and more actively landwehr-men were being called up to the colours, and under the sceptre of the Hapsburgs there flamed forth something like national enthusiasm. These the circumstances that led Napoleon to were

invite the Czar

at

Alexander The

to

meet

him
was

for
sent

ence conferin the

Erfurt. of

invitation

August, immediately after he arrived at of the Paris from the Spanish frontier and heard of Joseph from It was the meeting Madrid. flight that had been provided for at Tilsit in the eventuality of the plans for an Eastern campaign being brought
middle
to

the verge

of realisation. his attention

was

The

Czar,

so

far

as

he

was

had concerned,

only
to

that

he

not
or

now

it with

Napoleon,

of

fixed upon the East, closely thinking of partitioning the proposed expedition

India, but of the Danubian

Provinces,

the share

of

294 the

NAPOLEON

plunder
the

of

Turkey
For
to

that months

he he

had had

in been

advance
ing pressto

selected for himself.

Emperor

guarantee these territories

offered him
the best

him.

This for

fresh interview

urging the matter with his friend and he acceptedthe invitation. The ing days of Erfurt are generally regardedas markthe culminating point of Napoleon's grandeur. And the surroundings, which the Emperor certainly arranged as a settingfor the interview, presented of power and a scene splendoursuch as was perhaps afforded other What by no epoch in his career. when Talma his company and a sight it was duced probefore an of kings on audience German a French stiff tragedies,against whose stage those successful in has been formalityGerman genius revolt since Lessing's days ! Immediately in front of the footlights the two were Emperors, their chairs crowd placedside by side ; behind them the glittering of vassal princeswith their courtiers and the ministers, and diplomats, generals. At the words of GEdipus, " bienfait des d'un L'amitie est un grand homme dieux,"1 the Czar, himself a better actor than Talma,
"
"

opportunity and so ally,

arose

and
to his
was

with friend

an

affectionate
an

gesture extended
and followed,

his

hand there
were

embrace

allaround

of had

there of hands and rejoicing.Then clapping and Wieland the meetingswith Goethe cursion ; the exthe plains to Weimar ; the hunting party on Jena. On the Napoleonsberg,"as a hill there
"

been

named,
of
it with the

German
and
some

hands
minor

had

erected

"Temple
had
it
1

Peace,"
a

German

poet

adorned
we
"

see

In front of coupletof verses. to Emperor, map in hand, describing

a

The

of friendship

great

man

is

from good gift

the

Gods."

THE the
Czar and the

TREATY
rest

OF

TILSIT

295

audience, the princely formed of the battle that destroyedthe army course and along In the villages by Frederick the Great. the roadsides the people of the country and of the waited to see and pay homage to neighbouringtowns the great man. From tion Jena itself there was a deputaof the magistracy and the university.Nowhere of mortification there or was sign of a feeling any discontent. Throughout all Napoleon was the central series of festivities, in the uninterrupted balls, figure
of his

reviews,and theatrical performances.

So much ! these reality
more

for outward

show

and

the

opinionof
for

the

world
In
one

weeks

at

Erfurt
It
was

meant
no

downward who laid

step.
down

Napoleon longer he, but

He

Alexander,
the

the

law.

forced

Emperor to guarantee to him Finland, which was in his hands, and the Danubian already almost It still going on. Provinces, where fightingwas the Czar recognised signified very littlethat in return the the changes made renewed in Spain and Italy, time put his signaalliance of Tilsit, and at the same ture to a joint letter addressed to King George of well understood at London England. It was already Vienna of Russia and that the was no hostility did not to neglect implacable enmity, and Alexander idea of his own have let both these Courts some vate prithe subject. He on promised not to feelings all idea of partitioning pass the Danube, and renounced Turkey, but neither he nor Napoleon had really the seriouslybelieved in this last project. But vinces, Proguarantee of his possessionof the Danubian from Napoleon, neceshe had extorted which sarily the latter and implied a rupture between

296

NAPOLEON
And
at

Turkey.
additional

the

same

time, it was
to

for Austria

an

against the French be Napoleon had actuallyhoped to emperor. able the welcome also to to Emperor Francis the Congress of Erfurt, and in a bad was very humour when, immediately after his arrival there,
turn

inducement

he

heard

from

his

Ambassador

at

Vienna

that

the

was Emperor, instead of coming himself, merely send-' ing Herr von Vincent to represent him, and that the Austrian in every way urging him on diplomatswere " towards I now a rupture. understand," said Napoleon, It is hard "why the Emperor has not come. for a Sovereignto lie to one's face. has handed He this task his envoy." Then he reto when over ceived the Austrian, he spoke quite menacingly of

war,

and

said
he

that

he
enormous

could

make
resources,

it

terrible and
the

for

Austria,for
was,

had

Czar

and

would did he
over

continue

to

be, his ally ;

any
more

but he added

that he

not
was

desire war,

than he feared
his

it,

and
even a

that hand

ready

to

withdraw
on

troops, and
as
"

the fortresses

the
at

Oder,

soon

as

attitude was peaceful adopted he wrote to peace and security," But

with

Vienna.

I want

Alexander Austria
;

left him
and had acted
even
no

Emperor Francis. alone in these negotiations Vincent let Von secretly

the better friend
to

know

that Austria

than
the

himself.

Alexander

also

as

friend

King

of

Prussia,"

his unfortunate

in calling him pleasure succeeded in actually

20
war

he seemed to take as ally," in Napoleon'shearing; and he persuading the latter to remit

millions

of the

140

million

thalers But the

at

which

the

indemnityhad
to

Prussian

fixed. finally Court at K"nigsberg owed it by Napoleon in the autumn

been

after

the all,

relief vouchsafed
much
more

to

THE
the
turn

TREATY

OF

TILSIT
to

297
the

things were
the

taking in Spain, than

friend. of
How
summer

intercession the

of its Russian

often

had

Prussians, since

1807, begged and

unbearable
them ! den bur-

prayed their
had

conqueror

to

the lighten

of the contributions

levied

upon

only
out

made

their

yoke

stillmore
on new

screwed of
new

further

payments,

insisted of

Napoleon oppressive, the making

fortresses Crown

besides
domains

roads,the erection military those he alreadyheld, and

and
sent

confiscated

land
his
a

revenues.

It

was

in vain that the

to

King
with
an

had
the

brother, Prince

William,
the

Paris,

offer of

close alliance and

of provision

if in for his continental auxiliary wars, corps the Emperor would pied return only give back the occuof further idea provinces, and abandon any annexations. Napoleon replied that the Prussian jects, subits own could not Government rely even upon the proffered alliance. Even and he declined the King like Stein and Scharnhorst had advised men
to
come

to

an

agreement

with

France,

and

Stein,

in

his

upon
the

sanguine way, had indeed that through the it,trusting

of the for the reforms
his he

built all his

hopes
of would

re-establishment

financial credit

State, a foundation
had

be secured

planned.

All

the

the merciless victor when indignation, thus rejected the complete submission offered to him. henceforth Not unnaturallyhe and all the patriots could only believe that Napoleon desired and was working for the complete annihilation of Prussia as a Power, a theory that henceforward inspired their itself part of the and thanks to this,has made policy, tradition of those times, so that it stillprevails.But the truth was that,as has alreadybeen pointed out, of not Napoleon was aiming at the destruction

greater

was

298 Prussia,
the
at

NAPOLEON and he

preciselyhit
which
he

off

the

position
William

in

words Paris
to
"

with
:

received of your

Prince

The

arrangement

ject affairs is sub-

combinations that are now generalpolitical in process of development. Probably in the the important affairs will be settled." When summer he spoke thus, he still believed of that he was master the situation ; it was in the daysimmediately before the that has just been described. In the summer crisis, the important affairs were settled,but, as it turned from he had still hoped what out, in a different way in the spring. Immediately after his return from the negotiations with the Prince, Spain, he resumed
. . .

the

who

had

remained

all the

time
a

in Paris.

It

was

then Prince

that he

got into his hands

letter of

Stein

to

Wittgenstein,that gave of the Prussian feelings

of
him
own

him

evidence The

of

the

real

Ministry.
most

this information
to

came

possession opportunelyto enable

and
to

make

the

Prussians

uneasy

raise

his

the millions of paying over the indemnity, they must possession of give him K"strin and must Stettin, Glogau, and their army exceed the strengthof forty-twothousand not men. and How, he asked, could he trust them any longer, what other could he find of preventingthem means from But destruction ? withstanding notrushing to their own this letter, he abstained from hurling

demands.

Besides

thunderbolt

at
even

Stein

he

evacuated
the

the

Prussian

provinces and
the

signed,on
His

8 th of

November,
in all this

treaty with
how
to

Prussia.

moderation

shows

embarrassing the general situation

him.

had

become
On

the
to

14th of October, the

his

Czar

Alexander
with him

bade

farewell

who great ally,

travelled

part

THE of the way

to

TREATY Weimar.
was a

OF As

TILSIT
rode
was

299

to

Napoleon
that he

Erfurt, it
as it,

remarked
touch
us

thought,with
noticed

of sadness

in his

slowlyback lost in deep face. Savary

And
one can

he tells

in his Memoirs. this

moment
on as

easily imagine that rode back, his mind

way
he
must
a

at

the

Emperor
to

brooded how

his

as anxiety was

which

turn, and

all this

to

end. in which
to

Only
reduce
Austrians

short
to

was respite

given
the

to

him
was

Spain
once

submission, if
more

he

to

meet

the

valleyin the the troops that had fought coming spring. Hitherto in the Spanish peninsula were mostly only newly the Emperor sent there the raised conscripts.Now
in

Danube

veterans

who

had

been

stationed

on

his

eastern

they went under his best marshals, men As like Soult,Lannes, Bessieres, Ney, and Victor. France received with across they marched they were win the acclamations of triumph, and to they went left victories. not new Germany, however, was still sixty thousand men unguarded. There were under in Davo"t North thirty Germany, and
thousand under
Oudinot in the

and frontiers,

South, where

the

stood of the Rhine princes of the Confederation for them, fast by their Protector, because it was too? a question of defending their newly won Without crowns. delay the Emperor hurried he the Pyrenees. On the 5th of November across reached
to

Vittoria. side.

And
the

at

once

the

tide of

war

turned of the

his

By

end

of the

month

both

Spanish armies, that with the help of England had defeated and tried to keep the field against him, were of them till did not dispersed. The remnants rally before An they had reached Andalusia. engagement the gates of the capital, directed by Napoleon himself,

3oo gave
and the

NAPOLEON him

possession of
back
the

Madrid
to his

(December

4th),

brought Joseph
few
weeks he

which
a

there. During palace Emperor spared for rest at Ordinances

on

Madrid,
forth had
once

issued

series of
at

the

lines

of the reforms

proposed
at

more,

this time

Bayonne. Then he sallied againstthe English,who

ventured
on a

landed
into

Corunna interior
he

and

sudden
the
coast.

advance
snow-clad

the

of the

country.
them
to

Over the

sierras

pursued
retreat

They
was

effected

their

with

left of their forces re-embarked

at

and what difficulty, after a rearguard

action

Corunna.

the south of Spain still unPortugalwas stillfree, when, in January, 1 809, Napoleon hurried conquered, In seven back to Paris as quicklyas he had come. days he traversed the long stretch of roads from At Valladolid to the Seine. eight in the morning of the 23rd of January, he arrived at the Tuileries, that no so coming before the time he had announced back had thus hurried He one was expectinghim. from Spain, not so much of the armaments account on he of Austria,as because serious of the very news the itself. To had Paris received from foreign

ambassadors
than
ever.

he

seemed he

to

be

more

sullen and

irritable

in the For good cause. circle nearest to his throne, and amongst the highest of these, the very men with whose help he had built still he must his Imperial State, and whom on up of Talleyrand the intimates depend even now, among and Fouche, traces of an intrigue had been discovered, or by Eugene apparently, by Josephine herself. Its and his own end to to object was put an power, be that would Murat was regarded as the successor him. ready to replace

And

had

EUGENE

DE

BEAUHARNAIS.

From

lithograph

by

Bodmer,

after

picture

by

Richter.

p.

300.

THE How often

in the

TREATY

OF

TILSIT

301

we

are

told of the who land

growth
drove
a

of

despotic
like

temper
Madame
under

Emperor,
from

woman

de foot

Stael
every

to

land, and
of

manifestation

trampled independence.

The
basis

reason on

of this lies above which

the

all in the fact that the

becoming Empire rested was now in its upper the And strata. insecure, especially the posistood, the weaker was tion higher the intriguers of their master againstthem. Nothing can that Napoleon had better illustrate this than the scene from Spain. It was after his return with Talleyrand, the in the presence of of January, and 28 th on Cambaceres He overwhelmed and Decres. Talleyrand called him with reproaches and a thief, a insults, traitor,a base villain but without doing him any further harm from the office of than removing him Grand Chamberlain, which had been conferred on him he left the Ministry of Foreign a year before,when he said to Affairs. I could shatter you like glass," I despise him ; " I have the power to do it, but you The truth too to give myself the trouble." utterly that he dared took the not was Talleyrand go so far. shower-bath off him like quietly,and let it run
"

"

water

off

duck's
a

back.

But from

all the
his

same

he did
work

not

refrain

for

moment

insidious

of

know that since the sapping and mining. We now the Congressof Erfurt he had alreadybeen inflaming Austrians Napoleon, and that he had not been against

ashamed

to

accept pay
Austrian

from

the

enemies
at

of France.

Metternich, the

ambassador

Paris,

was

alreadywriting to his Court of a conspiracy against with all his the Emperor, and was advocating war for the first might. Napoleon, he argued, had now if time inadequateforces at his command, and even

302
war was

NAPOLEON
not

Austria part of his plans,

ought therefore
a

to

make

it her

policy.
have
now

It would

indeed

been

serious did

matter

for

if he For Napoleon to avoid war. circumstances, be an would, in the existing

that he
was

so,

it

admission that every

beaten.

And
was

it

must

be

noted

s,tephe took
for
the

backwards of

not

only a
also
at

step forwards
gave
new couragement en-

enemies
to

France,
had of

but

adverse

factions

home, who, though

been annihilated. in this Revolution without

they
The

had

been
was

subdued,
the heir

not

Emperor
must

the
were

respect also, that his enemies

he

end, and

conquer
as

or

fall. forth
as

But
man

yet he stood
knew the
not

the
or

who

weariness

unconquered, the discouragement,

power, Thus enemy,
to

with inspired

and
it
was

in

the
that he

full
he

of of his own sense feeling blaze of splendid triumphs. forth

to

went

battle with times

the

whom

had

already three
the

struck

the

ground.
All
made

the
with

preparations for
the

Austrian

war

were

greatest forethoughtand

the conscriptlevies reinforced corps Germany, and a portion of the troops that had been them employed in Spain,among notablythe Imperial

New energy. in stationed

Guard,
was

were

moved

in the in

same

direction.

An

army

Italy. Napoleon could hope sand thouto have by the middle of April two hundred the Danube, though this concentrated on men the national resources could only be done by straining the utmost, and to leaving the countries north of the Main unoccupied. in had The Austrians taken up a central position it was to Bohemia, whence push foreasy for them
also

assembled

THE
ward the in

TREATY
direction.
were

OF

TILSIT

303

any

And indeed

and offensive,

only thus
the

could

German
blaze the

they hope to people and the

on

take to they intended obliged to do so, for the sympathy of make mountaineers This
was

of the
ing mean-

the

Tyrol
of

forth

their

side.

proclamation issued by the Archduke Charles the 9th of April,as he crossed the river on Inn and entered Bavarian not merely territory ; it was but for the freedom and for her own independence, had drawn national tradition of Germany that Austria the Archwhen duke the sword. On the 17th of April, Ratisbon to on was advancing from Landshut
fall upon
that

Davout,
which

who

had

reached
at
was

the

Danube

at

Napoleon place,
he had

arrived
to

Donauw"rth.
much the
same

The
as

situation

face

that of the German

when Protestants,

in the year

1546
the the his

againsttheir Emperor from same point. Then, too, the Emperor Charles V, of the Archduke ancestor Charles, had begun
they
took the field march his the

from

Landshut
the

on

Ratisbon and

to

win

back

from
That

opponents
Protestants

Danube

its left bank.

towards neglectedto push forward the river the campaign againstthem. Isar decided But the very manoeuvre this was that Napoleon now carried he arrived,his own When out. was army for Berthier had badlyplaced (not through his fault, not properlyexecuted his orders). The various corps But in a were widely separatedfrom each other. few days he had made good all deficiencies. He first drew and brought back Davo"t's corps to Ingolstadt, rightfrom the Lech into line with him. up his own Then he pushed forward the to interposebetween
Archduke

and

the

corps
now

he

had

left
his

on

the

Isar

at
on

Landshut.

And

he

fixed

iron

grip

3o4

NAPOLEON
In

days he had gained his In three hard-fought battles the Archduke was object. forced back of the towards Bohemia, and the valley Danube in the hands of was right up to Vienna of May nth the he in the was Napoleon. On imperialpalaceof Sch"nbrunn. But A few the strugglewas not yet decided. leagues to the northward, beyond the Danube, but in position. The close to its banks, the enemy was the river near Aspern and break attempt to cross after a through their lines had to be abandoned sanguinarytwo days'battle. Their native river had of the sons of Austria. become For it swept the ally been carried across the bridge that had from away the Isle of Lobau to the left bank, and thus prevented from coming to the help of Lannes, who had Davout with difficulty won some ground on the further shore. for the first time the Emperor, if he had not And so quite lost the battle,had at least lost, and had to the night after the abandon, the battlefield. On the terrible hours second day'sfighting there were on Isle of Lobau, where the army lay huddled together. Amongst the victims of the day was Marshal Lannes, who had served the Emperor since his first campaign of his old comrades in Italy, the only one and was
army. in
arms

Charles's

five

to

whom

he

still vouchsafed

to

use

the

"

"

tu

failure could not brotherly friendship. But even depress the buoyant energy of this wonderful man, for Napoleon only stood up the more firmly against He all his energiesto preparing for the it. turned of fresh blow
own.

that the

he

must

if strike, of
the
to

he

was

to

hold
he

his

In
over

night

5th
the

of
north

July

again
Once

crossed
more,

with

his army the

bank.

around

Wagram,

valour

of the

Austrians

THE made second

his task

TREATY difficult

OF

TILSIT
It

305

one.

was

then thanks day (July 6th), and his superiority in artillery, that he succeeded in to and won time at the same breaking their resistance, that which he desired In vain might loyal peace. of Austria, like the faithful Tyrolese,who subjects had risen against their Bavarian masters, cry out for the continuance of the struggle. The rulers of the State had become of the war, which they had weary been left to carry on allies, single-handed. Without without they despairedof being able to promoney, long
"

only only

on

the

the its ranks

with conflict,

thinned

by
to

defeated their army and with the 14th of October disease. On

Peace

they
after

submitted

accept the

of

Sch"nbrunn,

the harsh modified ditions conslightly he first proposed. Even lost more so, Austria than 40,000 She had to give back to square miles. Bavaria the territory acquired on that side by the treaties of Campo Formio and Luneville ; Trieste and the neighbouring Slav and Italian districts she cede and the greater part of Galicia must to Italy, the Grand to Duchy of Warsaw, while Napoleon's Russian satisfied with a portion of Eastern allywas

Napoleon

had

Galicia.

rousing the German people to in disappointment. Germany action had all ended South stood not was Spain. The by the French Emperor, who was the champion of its princes against the Emperor they once acknowledged as their chief. A poor fanatic, the student Friedrich Staps,after the concluded, and when Napoleon had returned peace was arrested of atin the very to act tempting Sch"nbrunn, was hopes
to

Austria's

of

assassinate and
moreover

him. he

But
was a

the

act

was

an

isolated one,

North

German,

3o6
the
son

NAPOLEON of

clergyman at Naumburg.
Main,
William Ferdinand
von

And

if north

of
and
a was

the

river

Schill, Dornberg,
tried
to
rouse

Duke the

of

Brunswick

to

flame

there

smouldering hatred of the conqueror more widespread than in the South,

in utter

that their much

efforts ended
on

failure.

This

was

not

so

account

of the power
of the

of their

the

dullness the
venture too

as people,

or even antagonist, through the opposition

of
to

Prussian
on a

Government,
national
to

which

was

too at

timid
same

and struggle, into

a

the these

time

strong

be

hurried For

it

by
even

dependent in-

movements.

moment,

before
seemed

the

battle of

Aspern, King
to

Frederick
to

William pressure
war.

indeed German
soon

inclined

give

way

the

of
But

the he

and patriots, fell back

take

part in the

again into his habitual timidity. And more when, after Wagram, his advisers once brought assistance Prussia's him the point of offering to to Austria, even they had hardly any hopes of success. It was, as recognised,all but a they themselves from much almost counsel and of despair, as sprang of their fear of the absolutelyinevitable vengeance as Napoleon for the isolated attempts at resistance, and from the still brightly burning zeal for honour
the

Fatherland
not
now

that filled their brave have the who back been

hearts.

Indeed,
to

it would

difficult for of Frederick

Napoleon
the

put
For

an

end

to

kingdom
even

Great.

Alexander,
to
to

in the

spring had spared no

not certainly instead The English, had Prussian patriots an expedition to the the object of taking in itself might have

effort
come

hold

the

King,
as

would

his aid in the the

autumn.

of

landingin
and in

Weser,
had

the

wished Scheldt

hoped,
the It
was a

made with that

summer,

Antwerp.

plan

THE

TREATY

OF

TILSIT

307 for
it aimed

proved
a

very
at

dangerous
very
centre

to

Napoleon,

blow

the

of his whole

and position,
but

not

only threatened
reacted upon in disaster

the

Netherlands,
itself.
But

would

also

have

France

ended

through the
who

of the Earl

of

Chatham,
had

already ignoranceand incapacity had been placedin command

Austria, once
the she the

it had

of the concluded
to

enterprise. And
neither

had will

peace,

power

nor

do

anything
William he had

whatever
was

to

save

Prussia.
own

King
how who

Frederick
as exactly

left
three

to

his

resources,

been
on a

years

before.

And
enemy

could
held the

he

venture

an struggle against

nearlyall
land, and
what

the

fortresses

and
at

river his back

of crossings
! is well
soon as

had

half

Europe

However,
known he returned

It nothing happened to him. kind of a receptionNapoleon, as

to

Paris he

in

November,

gave
the

to

General

congratulations brunn. William the Treaty of Sch"nof King Frederick on with The ambassador met a surly enough Who welcome. was leon. ruling in Prussia ? asked Napothere ? or Was the Austrian Emperor master it the Silesian (meaning Count was G"tzen), or Schill, or "Bluquaire"? The rabble had made the Revolution in France, the army was Why doing it in Prussia. for other the Queen advised had not some policy,
Krusemarck,
when

offered him

she

at

any

rate
to

had

some

brains

He

threatened
But make take

to

go
he

himself declared

Berlin after

and

enforce would

order.
not

then
war,

that

all he be
to

however
course.

good might
He the the wanted

his
come

right to
to
an

such

understanding
was

with

King

of

Prussia
be And

but

if this

to

be

done,
not at

King must K"nigsberg.

in his proper then

at Berlin, place, to on Napoleon went

3o8

NAPOLEON

treat

the

helpless
out
on

man

as

he

had the

treated
most

Talleyrand.
outrageous
Ranke

He

poured
but it

the in

King
peace.

abuse,
sums

left
his did in

him

But,
were

as

rightly
but

up, he

declarations
not want to

not

warlike, Prussia,
this

pacific
keep
a

destroy
was

but

to

her

subjection.
he allowed

It

with

view
he the

that had

year

later removed

Hardenberg, King's
once more

whom
at

had of

from
to

the

Council
the the

Treaty
of
and

Tilsit,

become

chief

minister

Prussia,

and
the

though
Berlin

he

all

while
the

worried

pressed
payment

Government Prussian

on

subject
he

of

the

of

the
it

war

indemnity,
and

less neverthe-

permitted

to

be

again

again

deferred.

CHAPTER

VII

CRISIS

AND

CATASTROPHE

HPHE also
accordance taken

alliance
had

of

Tilsit
the

still held enemy

good.
of made
he

Alexander and
in

become with in

Austria,
at

the
the

arrangements
war.

Erfurt
not

had
played dis-

part
much

However,
and had

had Polish

activity;
Poniatowski
the

Napoleon's
thrown

allies,
with

who

under

themselves
more

fieryzeal
Russians.

into The

struggle, had
did
at
not

done
make
outset

than

the

latter
who

their had had

appearance

until into from

the the

Austrians,
Grand and When

the

penetrated

Duchy
their the blows
to

of Polish

Warsaw,

been had Cracow

expelled
invaded

it,

opponents
entered

Galicia.

Russians
with

they
allowed

nearly
the The had the

came

to

the

Poles,

while

they
their

Austrians Peace merited Poles of

;

withdraw gave Czar

where

unmolested
to

from
what

the

place.
efforts
to

Vienna
to

each

the

the

district
in

of

Tarnopol,
they hoped
had

the

city, kings.

old
who

days

had
to

crowned have the

their whole

The
was

Czar,

of Galicia,

extremely
with
the

discontented. of

However,
peace,

simultaneously
sent

conclusion
the

Napoleon
that
a

to

St.
no

Petersburg
idea the of

reassuring
Poland. had

declaration

he

had

restoring
it worth

But,

as

matter
a

of

fact,

Emperor's
made
in
to

policy
his

already
to
arouse

taken the

direction of

that

while And

goodwill

Poland

his

favour. of

he

was

actuallycoming

nearer

the

idea

looking

3"9

3io
out

NAPOLEON
for
some

other

support,
Russia

now

that

that which

he him.

had And

expected from
this could

had

failed practically
which besides he had

conquered,the
Russia
In

only be the Power only Great Power

such views
were

just
and

France

that still remained

intact in all the

not

Continent.

Vienna, too,
For

welcome. unaltogether

while
ceded

the

Czar

had
to

made him
war

peace

with

Sweden,

which
was

Finland

1809), he
with
a

still carryingon
to

the

(September,' with Turkey,

obtainingpossessionof the Danubian This was intrusion into the Austrian an Principalities. was sphere of influence,and that Power necessarily affected by it than at any earlier time, more seriously for Napoleon had forced her to look for her now in the countries most importantfield of activity along the Danube. Thus a change in the whole situation led the to was developing,which rupture of the Treaty of Tilsit,and to Napoleon's attack upon the marriage of Russia, and the first step in it was Napoleon with Marie Louise.
At the
same

view

time

this

step

cannot

be

accounted

merely by consideringthe state of affairs in Europe, for it had its motives also in the internal situation in France, and, above in its bearing on all, have We Napoleon's policyconsidered as a whole. indeed how the basis made seen hereditary rightwas of the Empire, but Josephine being childless, leon Napohimself under of naming had found the necessity his brothers Joseph and Louis as the hope of the new dynasty.Then the development of his policy brought it the portioning out of vassal States among with his and this be further to relatives, system was strengthenedby marriages to be arranged with the families. Thus and daughtersof princely sons Joseph

for

EMPRESS
From

JOSEPHINE
by
Prudhon
in

AT the Louvre.

MALMAISON.
Photo

the

painting

by

I-evy

et

ses

Fils.

CRISIS
wedded
the
a

AND

CATASTROPHE
Frederick of

311

daughter of
Bavarian
the hand

Eugene
received

Wurtemberg, Princess, Caroline Bonaparte

of

with

Murat,

first

German

the Grand principality, Duchy of Berg, and then the married Crown of Naples,and Stephanie Beauharnais of Baden. house into the princely But, nevertheless,the taint of upstart originthat even clung to the Empire had not been dissipated, by all this ; and besides the question of Napoleon's difficult by the all the more had been made successor fact that Joseph and Louis had been given the crowns of foreigncountries, and it was hardly conceivable could unite in his person a foreign that either of them and that of the French crown Empire. The Emperor of eldest son had at first thought of adopting the Louis and choosing him as his successor ; but in the and the death of this handsome springof 1807 came the Emperor cherished a gifted youth, for whom deep affection. And the brothers of Napoleon counted for less in this matter of the succession, because they their had disappointed the hopes he had built upon For, like Murat, they co-operation in his work. almost againsttheir will, compelled to assert were, the particular interests of the countries they ruled, and
to

this the

too

even

where

such

interests

ran

counter

generaltendency of the Imperialpolicy.Louis venient inconhad become and a especially persistent very
advocate indeed
were

of

the

interests of

Holland,
the

which

seriouslyprejudiced by
the
at

closingof
very
soon

ports of the
with

Continent.
the

variance

French

general Joseph was and generals,

complained that his brother would not allow bitterly of him to give his subjects any part in the blessings peacefulcivil rule. Jerome, too, gave trouble, and

312 had
to

NAPOLEON
submit
to

his brother of Count

placinga

monitor

by

his side in the person

Reinhard, the friend

fell under well-grounded Murat Finally, of suspicionof having had a hand in the intrigues was January, 1809. Eugene, the Viceroy of Italy, the only one who remained always submissive to his The and carried out all his commands. stepfather, between the relatives of Napoleon and those' contrast of his wife,which was apparent from the outset, was thus
a

of Goethe.

made

all the

more

striking. But
that had

there
on

was

also

influence political From been

over

attitude.

Italy had
victories

very centred on Austria had

the

Eugene's beginning the hopes of France, and Napoleon's

been
the

its effect

best

means

of

were promoting the objectto which these aspirations the On directed,namely, the unity of the nation. other hand, in the States ruled by the Bonapartes,

there from

still survived France.

tendencies did
not went

that for
on

divided
one

them

Napoleon
as a

moment

overlook would

the fact that

time

such

tendencies

deeper effect. He had indeed spoken of this with that astounding frankness which he could when he liked, for instance,in his interview use with General in November, Krusemarck 1809. He knew France when very well that a day might come would have to wage war dants. his brothers' descenagainst
He
on on

have

therefore

felt it all the

to
as

more

incumbent

him
a

to

placethe
basis.
not

succession He his the had

own

the

ImperialCrown
in

firmer

inducements

this

direction

only
also he had
a

personal and
of France.
to
was

dynastic
If the
must

ambition,
State which

but

interests

founded
new

last,he
of

support

it with

that pillar,

legitimate

succession.

CAROLINE
Photo

BUONAPARTE
Neurdin Freres, after
the

AND

MARIE

MURAT.
Madame Lebrun.

by

picture

by

CRISIS

AND

CATASTROPHE

313

the wreck to avert Josephinehad long endeavoured of her happiness, thus drawing nigh, and which was she had spared neither entreaties, nor nor reproaches, be said that for Napoleon, too, it must And tears. the

decision
was

to
an

separate himself
easy
to
one

from

his But

once-loved
at

wife

not

to
was

make.

last

even

she surrendered
and necessity, make title her

what

as represented

inevitable could retain

as an

the

Emperor
and
was

did She

what
was

he
to

to

lot less difficult.

the her

of

Empress,
she enabled

to

have
a

Malmaison
Court

residence,and
that

given
to

and

ance allowof
her

her

meet

the

expenses

widowed
It
was

life without
more

economies.

difficult for

wife
than He

for

himself
been
not

it had

the among to select consorts

Napoleon to choose a of Europe princesses

for his relatives.

would

think him
one

vassals.

For

princessfrom
Great
the Powers.

his choosing a wife among there was question only of some of the reigning families of the of and first, had of and after very soon himthought of making self indeed who ally, disposeof.
was

At

he Treaty of Tilsit,

the brother-in-law
two

his Russian

had
But

Catherine sisters,

Anne,
a

to

this

projectwas
and Paris showed

now

only

ball that
the

thrown

backwards

between

two,

or

found

diplomatic game here Alexander and St. Petersburg. But himself the more skilful jugglerof the his adversaryby better excuses than

forwards

in

he himself behind his mother, who, as sheltering culties. diffistated,was regretfully continually raisingnew Nevertheless, up to the meeting at Erfurt, of the he allowed the Emperor to hope for the hand elder sister. But he had hardly gone back to St. when married Prince Catherine to was Petersburg,

3 14

NAPOLEON

George of Mecklenburg. The Grand Duchess Anne then just fourteen was Nevertheless, her years old. marriage became the subjectof further negotiations, though the Russians continuallybrought forward objections arisingfrom her extreme youth and the difficulties of the question of religion. At at last, the beginning of February, 1810, Napoleon, tired of all this delay, himself took inform the to upon Czar that he no longer aspiredto the hand of his sister. This happened in connection with an embarrassing ander development of the Polish question. Alexhad required from the Emperor an authentic
declaration Poland that
in
never

his official acts be

should

the very name mentioned. the On

of
same

day that Napoleon brusquely rejectedthis demand of the well-known (which reminds one step taken by the Spanish over Napoleon III with King William the negotiations with Austria his to as question), clusion marriagewith Marie Louise were brought to a condid the two affairs hang together. so closely These had been negotiations going on for months, and had probably been begun by Count Metternich, since the peace had been the leadingMinister who of
"

Austria.

But
on

we

may

assume

that he

had

been

proached ap-

the

The ways

daughter of
the

very
years

subject also on Napoleon's part. the Emperor Francis was in many opposite of Josephine. She was
age, with
a

eighteen

of

fresh

blond

plexion, com-

neither

nor beautiful,

coquettish graces of who, as up princess, Sovereignthat sat upon a throne, waited to be that high policy given by her fate to the husband her lot was Once decided, might select for her.

with the witty, nor her predecessor ; a well-broughtthe daughter of the most going easy-

THE
From

EMPRESS by

MARIE
Prudhon. Photo

LOUISE. by
Neurdin

picture

Freres.

CRISIS

AND

CATASTROPHE

315

everythingwent
On the nth

on

as

quickly as
18 10,

of

March,

the

Napoleon wished. brated marriagewas cele-

Charles by proxy at Vienna, the Archduke On of his conqueror. the speaking in the name 27th the Emperor received his chosen bride at Comhe hastened had meet to her, and piegne,whither took possessionof the easiest of his conquests. On the ist of April the civil marriagewas performed at St. Cloud, and on the following day the ecclesiastical was again carried out amidst the greatest ceremony pomp. In
contrast

with the

what

he

had

done

with

Josephine, he gave more Emperor a much

daughter of the Austrian the sharer as publicposition of his throne and of his power. In this same spring he took her with him his journey to the Netherlands, on and shared with her the homage he received from there was his subjects. Later a newed reon, when of war, he entrusted outbreak the Regency to her. And it is generally moreover agreed that he not only ensured for his second wife all the splendours that befitted her position, but also treated her
with
had

chivalrous
the

attention witnessed
year.
son,

and
such

real affection. brilliant reached

Never

Empire
as

days of high
their climax
the

festival

in

this

They
Rome,
medieval

after the birth father laid the out, like the

of her
crown son

in whose

of of
a

happy thus marking him Emperor, for the

power.

cradle

inheritance

of his all this

the

own

world-wide time the he

During
home. entire
For

Emperor
left
to
was

remained

at

first time of the

war,

his marshals

the
interruptedly un-

conduct

which

going

on

in

keep
under

his

arms own

his

Spain. Nevertheless, he did not folded. As before,he had everything and control, little and great, politics

3i6
administrative

NAPOLEON

matters, ecclesiastical affairs and

tion. educa-

has Only a small part of his officialdocuments been and printed, alreadyhave a good deal yet we than twenty thousand more separate papers, letters, and other original documents bulletins, instructions, that bear his strongly marked scrawled signature, them with a quicklydashed off TV," Nap" upon or Napl." Every day he kept two secretaries hard
" " "

at

work.
at

He the down

dictated

his

orders

to
as

them he

as

he

stood up
and

window the

of his
room,

study, or
his
arm
was

walked

and his

with He
to

bent slightly
never

fist closed.
was

himself be

tired
was

when
not

there

business
are

done, and when

he

springof 1803 he once for three days and worked uninterruptedly after the other ; then, still reading despatches, one nights, in a bath, and only after sat for three hours that gave himself a few hours' sleep. For this strong had made man sleep,too, his subject. His brain his iron will had so trained it, so was or organised, that he could command In sleepwhen he wished. the midst of the thunder of Wagram, on the second when he saw that the victory was day of the battle,
We told that in the in his

busy ?

hands,

his
on

attendant, Roustan,
the

was

told

to

ground, and twenty minutes to the Emperor enough to restore all his active energy. petuous He no was longer the imthe been he had in the days before man The order, the organisedstrength 19th of Brumaire. for France, was reflected in his that he had secured and own officer, bearing. If as a young up to the period of the Consulate,he had not held aloof from cheerful companions,and had occasionally abandoned the himself gladlyto the enjoyment of the moment, spreada bearskin of deep sleep were

THE

KING

OF

ROME,

DUKE

OF SON.

REICHSTADT,

ETC.,

napoleon's
From
an

engraving

after

the

picture

by

Sir

Thomas

Lawrence,

P.R.A.

P.

3i6.

CRISIS darker undercurrent

a

AND

CATASTROPHE of his element

a

317
had

that character, in

always
year
to

been

predominant
to exert

it,had
who

from
over

year come had He

stronger
man

influence

him.
not
sarcasm

"the become really amused," as Talleyrand had

could

be

with

malicious power of

described and if
at

him.
times

He
a

had

lost the

laughter,

played upon his thin, closemingled with it a trace of pressed lips,there was of ridicule, with perhaps too irony and a bitter sense flutter of anxietywent of melancholy. A touch a before him he strode as through the ranks of his he passed into the circle of the ladies, or as courtiers, to another, to one now addressinga brief word now if he were as giving orders, so that he was apt to with his brusque and offend them mocking ways.
smile
It
was
a manner

in the

which, besides
seriousness
was

his consciousness
that

of

power,

and
his

always
to

shadowed over-

there features,

still
in

be

traced

something
women.

of his
took

old
more

awkwardness
care

the

of society than
Madame in

He

of his exterior
the salons

the

days
and

when
the

he

visited

of

Tallien

On Marquise de Beauharnais. great he glittered in the Imperialrobes, days of ceremony had which been designedby Isabey. But, as a rule, the Emperor appeared as a soldier, and in as simple a of his grenadiers dress as of yore, wearing the uniform his breast the that of the chasseurs-"-cheval, or on minor tions. decoraand perhaps some Legion of Honour As time
went
on

he

had
was

grown

stouter.

The
and

short
thin
as

chestnut-brown about
his

hair His

brows. his

becoming complexion was

From

grey
as

pale
blue-

ever,

and

features
no more

harder.

his

grey eyes there shone of Areola, but all the

longer the
intense

fire of the
was

days

their

expres-

3i8
sion

NAPOLEON of

watchful coldly majesty.

strengthand

unapproachable

days and all the labours of peace could not make Napoleon forgetthat France was still At the time of the marriage the affairs in at war. the Spain were going badly. Since the summer under Wellington's now command, had begun English,
But
to

all the festal

show

themselves Massena
was

match

for the

French.

In the

encamped before the strongly fortified positions that Wellington had prepared at Torres from the Tagus to the sea. Vedras, stretching All through the winter he hoped to reduce them, but in March, after terrible losses, he had to retire into warfare had blazed up again Spain,where the guerilla in every province. The themselves English showed also at other points on the coasts, and everywhere need of standingon the defensive. there was still busying himself with plans for Napoleon was East maritime and expeditionsagainst the West Indies, and even clung to the idea of a dash at England. The of rebuilding work the fleet went on ceasingly. unHe hoped to have made such progress by
autumn

the

autumn

of
at

1812

that he could Till then be

then the

venture

on

fresh attempt
his against

invasion.
must

of closing

the

ports of the Continent

this would

inaccesible enemy.
not

his strongest weapon And it was hoped that

play the part of a system of fiscal protection, developing the industryof France and making the Continent pendent dethis object was attained in a it. And on marked ruled Napoleon directly degree. Wherever only the advantagesof the system were experienced. and the whole Rhineland on Crefeld, Aix-la-Chapelle,
only serve
as

defence,but

also

CRISIS
the

AND

CATASTROPHE

319
to

left bank

of the
the

great river

owed

the

tinental Con-

rapidadvance of their industries. felt if these districts, And as well as Belgium and Italy, dustry of the more the competition stronglydeveloped inof France, the balance and organised capitalism set rightby the mutual was exchange of the products of of the various regions. The silk manufactories After suffering Lyons were especially prosperous. serious losses from the Revolution, they had revived So too the woollen since the Consulate. industrythat had its chief in Aix-la-Chapelle, centres Eupen,
Blockade

Verviers, and
had
cotton

Reims.

Even

the

linen

trade, which

had

house. of the

the competitionof the struggle against Muland was factories, developing at Ghent The iron industry, too, benefited by the closing of art and the trade in objects ports, and finally
a

hard

ornament,
supreme markets

with
and
more

Paris

for

its

centre,
ever

became

more

than profitable

before
towns
more

in

the

of the Continent.
the
most
to

The
cities
were

maritime
all the

were

but declining,
and
town

inland of

perous, pros-

all

as Strasburg,

the

frontier

nearest

Germany,
all the
to

and

to

the whole

region of

the

Danube.

But

more

this commercial
whose

policy
tries indus-

proved itself a
were

burden

the countries

developed,and whose products were for trade adapted for exportationover sea, especially with England, as well as for the great commercial
ports that served
all the
outside with States the
on

less

this trade. the North

customs

This
and

was

the

case

with

Sea

the

Baltic that above

lay
all

French

and frontier,

the countries

of Eastern

all the Europe, including In all these

Austrian countries

and

Russian

dominions.

commercial
to

losses
the

and

oppression political
of
the French

combined

make

supremacy

32o

NAPOLEON
more even

Empire
And
now

and

more

hated France

in

the years went on. itself this overstrained

as

system

of

protection began

to

break

down.

Since

May, 1810, there had been a series of bankruptcies, which began in the outlying provinces,at L"beck,
and
at

Amsterdam.

These

were

the
course

first

signs of
a

commercial it

and disturbance,

in the

of

year

of trade and indeveloped into a completecollapse in France itself. The immediate dustry even cause might be a crisis in the trade in colonial products; but in this, in other symptoms of commercial as weakness, it was that the ultimate the seen was clearly cause absolute political system, in favour of which the one ruler had exerted all his power. So even in France aroused againstthe Continental

publicopinion was Blockade. Already the Emperor had felt himself compelled to do something to alleviate the situation here and there more liberal licences to deal by granting with Englishtraders. But he could not now give up
his

system of

"

Blockade."

He

tried

to

promote

ness busi-

turers, manufacto activity by giving special privileges funds from which advances could by establishing be made to them, and by placingwith them orders for the State and the Court, and in this way, as well as barriers on the Continent, by the erection of customs he did at least strengthen the French industrial markets.
He took these steps
not
so

much

for the sake

of the

employersas depended on the long run

came

for that of the the

contentment

workmen,
of the

for his power But in masses.

very littleeffect. The of trade continued. At Paris, in 181 1, such

a

all this had

nation stag-

with

were pass that relief works direct payment by the Government

to

things established,
ployed em-

of those

on

them,

and

it

was

the

same

in the Provinces.

CRISIS
But

AND
men

CATASTROPHE
had

321

in the vassal states

some a

for

become

pointsthe
forbidden methods

alreadybeen trying time to Smuggling had help themselves. hundred and at a occupation, flourishing Blockade Continental was broken, and the their way British goods found by secret
countries. French

into all these where

were

Only
officers
extent

troops and
the

French

customs

Where had
to

Emperor to a certain the Blockade count system beingkept up. upon he it, people would not co-operate in enforcing to it himself,by annexing the see refractory posted,could
this
was

States, but
in
the the

not

a some

course

to

which

he

was 1

inclined. really
case

He

gave

proof
the

of this in 181

of

D"sseldorf, when
interests of their
the He he

in the place, in incorporation union

leading men business,asked

of for

with

it. But

Empire, or at least a customs refused to grant their persistently

that
out

request.
leave the
as

found

he

could

not

afford

to

coast

districts

of his

control,and

thus

of 18 10, Holland the summer reduced was as early of a Province, and in the winter the to the position districts of Germany up to the Bay of L"beck coast were regime, and Jerome brought under the same learned away from the Moniteur
a

that his brother

had
and
a

taken third
as

from

him

quarter of his dominions

The the
same

part of his
as

revenues.

Spanish territories
fate.
It
was

far

the

Ebro
and
was

had

the

old story ;

further
no

further raised

he

extended

his

rule, so
without.

long as

barrier

it from against

Yet
were

even

the

Church

ture jointsof the huge strucThe relations with beginningto give way. tenance and their mainwere becoming strained,

in

France

the

was

one

of

the

corner-stones

of

the

new

322
State.

NAPOLEON Since

occupied and the States of the Church, the Pope had Rome himself hostile to him. Pius VII declared openly the risingin Spain. It showed his sympathy with the when he protested out had hardlybroken against
1808, when

Napoleon

had

violence

done

to

his

own

States, and

forbade

the

bishopsin the annexed Legationsto take the oath of In reply,Napoleon, inthe Emperor. to allegiance April, 1809, immediately after his first triumph at a Sch"nbrunn, proclaimed the States of the Church free cityof the Empire. On and Rome a province, informed of what had the 10th of July the Pope was been told that he had been done, and was placed
under
a

Law

of

Guarantees,
to

an

income and
that

of

two

millions be

of francs assured of possession

him,

he would

palaces. A of had excommunication bull long been ready. Before the Pope had sunset signed it. Napoleon did not Treating the delay his reply a moment. the bull as a call for revolt against him, he made first to Savona, taken and had him Pope a prisoner,
left in
his

property and

and
the

then
cannon

to

Grenoble.
were

It

was

in the
at

very

hour
that

when

thundering
their
the

Wagram
into the

the

French Pius had

troops forced
counted

way

Quirinal.

victoryof Austria, but The declared against him. the ordeal of of the Cardinals and the Monsignori, the Generals orders,the Papal officials and the archives religious were brought to Paris. In February, 18 10, the
upon battle had
Senate

decreed France.

the union
A

of the States of the Church council of

with

bishops was directed to give effect to the Emperor's will. sition Opponot was lacking in its ranks, but Napoleon would brook contradiction. In June, 181 1, he no

national

CRISIS assembled

AND of

CATASTROPHE
and French, Belgian,

323 Italian lates. prein part silenced

rest

body
who

Those

by being

thrown the

opposed him were into prison,and

Decree which the

the

of

the

Emperor dictated the to archbishop of each them, and which gave ecclesiastical provincethe rightof instituting a bishop the named Pope should by the Emperor, in case than six months. his approval for more withhold
fathers voted
Pius
was

broken with his

down

under

the up

strongest pressure,
the
was

and had been

bitter

he grief,

gave

right that
now bered num-

last weapon. those the

He, too,

among It
was

with be

Emperor had vanquished. that Napoleon allowed reluctance self himinto

a course

to

drawn

that

threatened

to

of the Jacobins. bring him back to the methods placing himself in more by so doing he was contradiction with the policy which on more open
had he the

For and he it ; be

founded
who end this

his throne.
the

But

so

fate would
was

have
to to

embodied of the

system

that

meant
was

Revolution, must,
the Revolution

if he

tain main-

system in being,have
which

recourse

methods aimless
But

had

again to the adopted in days of

support
of
the

terrorism.
the

army,

too, the
had

immediate

imperial power,
Most and their
now

become
who had the

somewhat

of the

veterans

conquered
sod,
mass or

at

Austerlitz wounds made which

up
at

lay
of

under

were

unsteady. Marengo nursing

army
was

home.

The

of

the the

recruits
Senate

provided by

tions conscripIt
was

the

with

these

that

obedientlydecreed. Napoleon had foughthis latest

Like

battles

Austria. against
both this officers and

everyone
were

else in the

country,
of of

soldiers

warfare. everlasting

As

longingfor the end early as the days

324 Tilsit for

this

NAPOLEON had
been

one

of

the

Emperor's

motives

concludingpeace. Regular raids had to be organised The the deserters to the colours. to bring back their appearance again in the Chouans, too, made would and the Royalists not western provinces, stop with their plotting England. It was only through could be supdisorders that these brutal severity pressed, the but it was not so easy to keep down So feelingof disaffection from which they arose.
the that

rift between
seemed
to

the

Government been closed

and the

and since

the

nation,

have

the

19th

of

Brumaire, began to
alienated who and mark had stood the from
nearest

reopen,

their ruler.
to

ing peoplewere becomthose It was precisely

him,

the

ministers,the marshals,
who
was were

brothers Emperor's own the coming danger. This

most to

the first to

for they natural, like Wallenstein's

in readiness she
ran
on

the

lose.

And

so,

some officers,

of them the
to

held themselves

to

abandon quickly

ship the
throw

moment

the

rocks,

or

even

the

helmsman

overboard. eye for extricate

of them all had the who Talleyrand, the trend of things, thought he saw a
France

keenest
to

from

this terrible dilemma.

way It was

that which

was adopted,and which, for himself at least, of treacheryand dishonour the cost at only practicable to his own name. Napoleon himself was far of the alienation of not to be aware too clear-sighted of his system, and the weakness and public feeling it is impossible that he could have believed that his last for ever. half Europe could protectorate over he would for defence,which It was an organisation perhaps need to change if policy required it. He all to France, and strove closely clung all the more

he

later

the

more

to

make

her

strong.

PRINCE

TALLEYRAND.

From

an

engraving.

CRISIS
We
must
never

AND lose

CATASTROPHE

325 fact that

sight of

the

leon Napo-

give a national character to his crown. he put in everything As in economic else, so questions, the interests of the grande nation" in the first place. of foreignlands for this he gave the crowns It was his brothers, for the first thing that he expected to be ready to manifest that they would from them was after French in all their policy"a spirit."When the Institute of Vienna the Peace suggested that in be given the title of it the Emperor should memory of Germanicus," he declined the or Augustus that were honour in words as proud as they were the Augustus, he said, had only won aptlychosen. battle of Actium was interesting ; Germanicus single
wished
to
" "
"

"

to

the

Romans

merely on
could

account
care

of his misfortunes
"

the that

only
had

title he been
let his

for

was a

Caesar,"and
of

dishonoured title be

by

crowd

petty

princes ;
French.

would
the
not

be

Napoleon also saw no placefor him

simply Emperor of the that there quite clearly

in
a

France

conformed
which
It

to

old

in of power dispute England's command balance the

Europe, and
of the
make
a

did
was

sea.

only
would
"

Bourbons
France

who
back

could
to

put
must

the

that peace position of 1792.

One

be
sarcasm

with

bitter
to

berg, "
away

be

able

the

half

of

he once wrote prince," legitimate to King Frederick of Wurtemmind one's make to to sign up could one's subjects." And one

possibly expect of this Titan, who had lifted the world would from its hinges,that he himself put it back and destroy the work that again in its old position, his mighty strength had built up, and then withdraw for made I have like an actor leavingthe stage ? myself an Empire, and I will keep it,"he said to an
"

326

NAPOLEON

" if the skies should of Luden. Even fall," envoy he said to his brother, " I will not change my view." "

am

not

going to yieldto Europe. He who is

will
not

you,
not

after for
me

quered having conis against

me.

If you my
"

be and

supporter

of

are you both."

not

if I
was

Europe is Let my system only make considered am unjust and

enemy,
a

too

system, my small for us

care

way, and I merciless." could be

But

he
no

not

tyrant in the
He

sense

that he himself
to

bear

contradiction.

allowed

carried

increased with years, which by his irritability, away it had but when ready to make passed off he was
excuses

most

and
was

and
to

and using the writing, He courteous terms. was ready to listen to He discuss arguments calmly put before him. cruel by nature, has been said before, not as also, attached themselves he was to those who grateful for

himself,even

in

him.

But

he knew his

once brutality

mercy, and interests

he

no

and

shrank

from
were

no

his

system
seemed had

at

stake, and
such
a

the ends

had

in view Then

to

make

course

methods terreur" these the

"

necessary. " of Binasco II

"

only the faire la fusilier, faut bruler,

he
At
no

to

burn, shoot, terrorise.

more

time

were

sanguinaryorders
;

first months in the He

1809
numerous.

than during multiplied and in 1808 of the Spanish rising, less much following years they were called this when it was and energy, his generals neglected
It
was

"womanish
to

weakness"

make

examples
one

at

his orders.
earn

only thus,
"

publicconfidence ; The rabble love and respect only those whom they fear, feared by the rabble and it is only by making yourself
he

said,that

could

that

you nation."

can

win
was

the

affection he
wrote

and
to

respect of the

It

thus

King Joseph

in

CRISIS

AND
must

CATASTROPHE

327
to

1809.
he
wrote

"One
on

be

strong in order

be

another
one

occasion, a
our

phrase we
the
was
"

good," already
de what

know

from
But

of

extracts

from

Discours

Lyon.

the

result

of
"

the

system

that

the rabble as (" canaille ") Napoleon described include higher and higher classes to came gradually his rule of the people,until at last no under one could breathe freely. This he himself once admitted, he Chenier when had imprisoned for speaking too he said, let freely. The time is past for jesting," him keep quiet. That is the only righthe has." But when whoever helped him, he helped in return ; even he knew that he could hardlyrelyupon him, and that his favour who was was unworthy given to one of it. Of Massena and his like, he said, " I will
" "

make

him

so

rich

that

he

will

steal
and

no

more."

He

trampled under
needed base and had
young He

foot

every

force
;

freedom and brutal

for its

growth

he

that aspiration free play to gave became

more

and instincts,

himself for
his

more

full of that contempt latent

in the

mankind, which
soul
even as a

been
man.

depth
the

of

had

acknowledged
when
"

power upon

of

destiny over
the then upon Since

even himself,

he

inscribed la
more

his banner

proud
he him had

device felt
more

braver

mort

et

le destiny

and

heavilythe
in which he
was

burden

of the circumstances

various
on men.

ways he confesses to this " the inevitable. I am the greatest slave among I must It is The master obey has no heart. force of circumstances
he
wrote
a

placed. In of dependence feeling

the

and

the

Thus
was

to

Frederick

of

things." Wurtemberg, who

nature

of

himself
"

despot. So, too, typical

star

he
so

saw

in
as

his he

policy

the

he

wished

to

follow

long

328
must

NAPOLEON

follow
fate
to

it." the

He
were

would

with

end,
stern

the struggle carry on it only in order to be the

executor

of its

commands.

In

October, 1810, Napoleon

in Russia
over

put into force

been issued all

also

called upon the Czar to the Decrees, that had

the importation against of Englishgoods under neutral flags.There' doubt that neutrals, no was namely Americans, were shippingEnglishgoods into Russia, and to stop this would have been a severe blow to English trade. Alexander that in accordance with the Treaty replied all of Tilsit he would keep his ports closed against non-neutral to break ships; but he could not venture with neutral States, out and his people could not do withcolonial produce. After the French annexation of the North Sea coast, by which Oldenburg, whose also a the related to Czar, was ruling house was followed Alexander sufferer, up this step by issuing in the last days of the year a Ukase imposing a high customs duty on silk and wine, that is,on exclusively French products. In reply to a protest from the was Emperor, Alexander explainedthat this measure necessary on financial grounds. The very ill-tempered correspondence that followed led to Napoleon'sopenly declaringin April, 181 1, that a reconciliation of Russia with himself. with England would mean war the Continent This

attempt

on

the

part of the
unworkable

Czar for

to

make

the and

Continental

Blockade

Russia

thereby for the whole of the East, was nevertheless in reality, however necessary it might be for Russian trade, a pretext put forward by the St. Petersburg Government to justify a change in its policy. Since of 18 10 the summer lookthe Czar was resolutely

CRISIS

AND breach 181 1,

on as

CATASTROPHE
with his

329 friend of Tilsit.

ing
In

forward

to

the

springof
was

later,he
or

even

the with

Napoleon only found out very point of pushing on

him into

dragging Prussia
to

the

war.

The

key -word
the
Great

Alexander's
the

from
"

of policy
He

herited policywas an old one, inhis grandmother Catherine could

not

Poland.

endure
a

that the barrier

Emperor should ambition. Russian against

French
was

erect

on

the Vistula

not

very

well informed
at

as

Although Napoleon, who of events to the course by

de Caulainthe Due Petersburg, court, could not see all the underground workings of the Russians, he nevertheless perceived the danger it. This of being ready to meet and was the need his Ambassador
St.

amongst
carried that
at

the into
must
come

reasons

for
at

the

annexations
18
10.

which

he felt

effect

the end
a

of

Napoleon
which the
he

he

occupy
to

from position

could

once

close He

quarters with
not

ruler

of

Eastern
State

Europe.
had
won

in which

that he In

Sweden,

in

intervening Russia might get a footing. He hoped Austria to his side by his marriage. the year 18 10, there had been a change
could leave any gave
his
crown,

of

rulers, which

relative
a

Bernadotte

the

prospect of wearing its

tion, change in the situatween old rivalries befrom which, notwithstanding for himself and the marshal, he hoped at once

help

for

himself.
because the

But way

above
to

all Prussia Russian be

was

portant, im-

the
must

frontier

lay

through its provinces. She that it would such a position

bar
the

be

brought into for her to impossible

Hence
arose

march

of the Government

French
a

armies.

for the Berlin

situation which
sides
are

inevitably
or

compelled it
the
two

to

openly take
We

with

one

other

of

great Powers.

quite certain

that

330

NAPOLEON bent neither

making Prussia his the patriots as thought,on annihilating nor, enemy, her ; though he may have already been countingupon future combinations that might make the exchange of other of her provinces one or appear advisable to him. But he must bind her policy, and bring it completely under his control,so that it could not suddenly break from him, and that he might be assured of at' away least free passage for his troops, and if possible direct help. And he gained all this by a line of action by
was on

Napoleon

which

he

now

made
to
no

the Court

of Berlin
a as

anxious, now

brought pressure
it
"

bear, now
one

tactics which
to
a

sprung understood
On

it forcing
1

side with

him.

the

surprise upon he did finally ruary, 24th of Feb"

which Prussia bound signed, to France and defensively, and offensively promised the Emperor free for his troops through the passage Prussian provinces,and an auxiliary corps of twenty
8 12,

treaty

was

thousand The
took

men.

questionhas
the

often been in
have

raised whether difficult

the
cannot

Prussia

best

course

this drawn We the

crisis,and

whether

she could

not

sword

against
here the of

the conqueror the point as Berlin Court

of the world.
to

discuss

which the

of

leading men

gave
or

Hardenberg,
friends.
and
"

right advice, the King, or Gneisenau, Scharnhorst, and their

have
to

We
"

should
than

make

use

of

more

"ifs" business

buts
to

befits the

whose historian,

it is

tell what We had have

happened.
If Prussia would
not

happened, and not what might have shall only call attention to one point.
acted been

otherwise,
between

the

theatre

of and

war

the and

Niemen the

the
to

Volga, but

between

the Niemen

Elbe,

close

the frontiers of the French

Empire,

in the midst

of its

CRISIS vassal
was

AND

CATASTROPHE

331

States,the rivals of Prussia, in a country that quite poor and exhausted, the roads, rivers,and
were

fortresses of which

Napoleon's possession, that he could freely so bring up supplies. And what if Alexander and beyond had advanced to the Elbe that William for Frederick it ? It was not friendship
in

led of

him German

to

make

war,

and
that

it

was

not
on

as

defender the

interests

later
his

he
to

crossed
the have

frontiers and
to

of Russia
Paris. On
to

and
this

led

armies

Rhine been of
he

occasion farther

it would

difficult for
the have

him

go

than

the And

frontiers would

old

Polish

kingdom

extended.

if he once and West Prussia given up Posen ander Alexoccupied them ? Enough of this discussion. had delayed so long, that the treaty with Prussia the French enabled Emperor to place his base of operations on the Niemen. Napoleon thus found himself at the very point from which he had had in July, 1807. Sweden turned back not yet tillAugust declared her policy. It was not definitely with that Bernadotte the Treaty of Abo concluded For side. Alexander, and therebytook the Russian Napoleon had not been able to pay him the price he demanded, the cession of Norway, because which the Emperor did not wish to injure Denmark, the of his allies that was only one thoroughly honest him. with But Alexander was ready to guarantee Norway to Bernadotte,who, as heir to the Swedish anxious tion throne, was thereby to strengthenhis posiStockholm. at Moreover, Napoleon could no longer count on the help of Turkey, which, defeated and in May agreed to a peace tired of the war, had But his that left her the Danubian Principalities. fulfilled. hope of drawing Austria to his side was

332 On
the

NAPOLEON

14th

of

March,

at

Paris, Prince

Schwarzen-

to berg signed a treaty, which pledged his master of being condition provide an auxiliary corps, on promised an increase of territory. At the Dresden, in May, the Emperor assembled German William around him ; King Frederick princes had from come Berlin, the Emperor Francis from Vienna. Napoleon'swife was there beside her mother. It was an unexampled triumph for Napoleon. It The words he quite threw Erfurt into the shade. addressed which to the King, and are now generally given such an unfriendlymeaning, Are you a
"

widower

"

were

not

meant

to

insult

Frederick

William, though
with him.
manner

he

was

not

It

was

merely a
we

in any way in sympathy of that curt, awktouch ward

was

that

know William

characteristic of him. of

letter of his

Prince

Prussia, which

presses ex-

delightat the festivities and the general of these days at Dresden, makes jubilation express of the friendliness shown mention by the Emperor. In this princelysocietythere was of the trace no with which we look back to these days. feeling now When the time came for departure everyone was and regretful ; Napoleon spoke to each of the princes seemed moved. princesses ; and himself
Behind had
at

him his

stood

forces such
We their
so

as

no

ruler had
to to

ever

command. with

earliest mention

times

back go legendarystories
must
as

the find
here

of armies

numerous arms.

that

which

stood ready under actually formed only a part Davout hardly one ; but The Germans mustered the French

The

French

selves themunder

of of

three divisions it,

the

allies

was

missing.

fought under

stronglyin the corps that Emperor's eagles, making

EMPRESS
Photo

MARIE

LOUISE Freres. From

AND

THE

KING F. Gerard
at

OF

ROME.

by

Neurdin

painting

by

Versailles.

CRISIS
not

AND Austrian

CATASTROPHE
and Prussian

333

up that

only
fill up

the the

formed
to

right and
the cadres

contingents left wings, but also helping of the Grand Army that

orders. Napoleon'simmediate Four weeks the 28th of May he left Dresden. On the 23rd of June, at eleven o'clock at night, on later, the frontier river, the various began to cross corps it at Tilsit. five years after he had first reached exactly the forces which, to use But overwhelming as were his own were pouring like a mountain expression, the Russian torrent over border, and with which he

fought under

meant
no

to

hurl

himself

upon

the

Russian the the him enemy

army,

it

was

part of his plan to bring upon

Czar

the fate of

the He

Bourbons,
wished
to

or

even

that
to

of

Hohenzollerns.
as

only so
an

far
end

subdue
own

to

have

full
west.

scope He

make have

of his

in the

deprived him of his Polish possessions, and probablyof the Baltic provincesalso. But that even he was not now thinking of a complete of the reunion Polish provinces,is shown by the which he received coldness with the proposalsand of the Polish National Assembly. Though petitions he directed his march towards Moscow, its occupation the end that he meant not to attain. was necessarily
would
It would the Czar have in
a

sufficed

for him And

to

shake

the

power

of

few
the

battles. old

the

Russians, on
in

their

side,had
as

not

Scythiantactics
farther French.

their minds the

vancing ad-

they

retired
masses

farther and
of the

before

They were thinking of Wellington's example in Portugal, and rather to make hoped meanwhile ready an entrenched camp which the Dwina, against the enemy on might break off his horns. The retreat they made was an involuntary
one,

and

distrust and

dissensions

among

their leaders

334

NAPOLEON

accompanied
forwards
not

it. the

But
were

the

farther the

Napoleon
of
at

pushed
the first
paign, cam-

greater
from

difficulties which the from rude

the

only
then but of
the

the and
as

weather,
from
much

was

hot,
the

and

rainy, quite
lack of

poverty
ing ever-increasAt

of

country,
effect

of

organisation.
before
the

last,
of

on

the

5th

and

6th

September,
came

the

gates
of
on

the

Russian dino. sides

It
was

capital,
Both
it
was

there

great
for

battle

Boro-" both

armies

had with

longed

it,

and

contested
most

unequalled
battle
more

stubbornness.

the

sanguinary
But
once

that he
to

Napoleon victory
way.
took

had
to

so

far

fought.
The their
to

bound

his

eagles.

Russians

had
to

give
and

They
up
a

abandoned

capital
south-east
saw

the of his
and

victor,

position
At One the
the

the

it.

last

Sisyphus
one

goal
he

within would And

his

reach.

inch,
block whole he

effort
stone

more,
to

have

pushed
with bolt
the

of

the his

summit.

then,
hurl
his

Continent

at

feet,
the

he

could
or

where

willed,
and the

against
Nile,
on or

Indies,
the

towards

Bosphorus
formidable
the

against
white often

capital

of

that

enemy,
he

whose

cliffs, gleaming
looked
out

in
vain

distance,
the
sea

had

so

in

across

from

Boulogne.

CHAPTER

VIII

THE

CATASTROPHE

f)N
its

the

14th

of
as

September
the

the had

French

entered

Moscow,
inhabitants.

just

city

been

forsaken
on

by
the the

Napoleon
and
was

himself
up his

arrived

following day,
Kremlin.
at

took
no

quarters
and in

in

There
it
was

lack

of
to

provisions
live
there
now

forage

first,and

possible
to

comfort.
now

Presently
there,

fires

began

break
much

out,

here,
or

without

arousing
however,

attention

giving multiply,
to

anxiety. blazing
veritable
the
act

Soon,

they
and

began

to

forth

simultaneously,

combining
were

form
in
was

conflagrations.
and
was

Incendiaries
clear

caught
what flames the
sea

shot.
not
a

It
mere

became accident.

that The

happening
in the in

grew of
fire the

volume,
Russian

strong

east

wind

helping

work

patriots by carrying along

of of
the the
a

the

of
in

and

out

wooden

houses

of

the

city

direction his

Kremlin.
maze

The of
streets

Emperor
to
scene a

threaded

way

through
he

neighbouring
of destruction.
"

villa, whence
"

gazed

upon !
"

the

What

terrible
are

spectacle Scythians

he
"

exclaimed.

These

Russians

true

Napoleon
return to

had

only sought
arrangement.
had

to

induce
So
to

Alexander
he the he
now

to

the which

Tilsit
he

asserted and
to to

in

letters

conveyed
whom

Czar

the

Russian

General

Kutusoff,
335

requested

336

NAPOLEON

tions intenthe peaceful bring home to his Imperialmaster Kutusoff by which he (Napoleon)was animated. be made to not was reply that the word peace
"
"

found

in his

that instructions,

he

could

but

put the
no

vouchsafed Alexander proposal before the Czar. answer. Napoleon waited in vain for five weeks him flames had The cost dear, until October. extinguishedby the 20th of September, but Russians meanwhile were being reinforced on sides. Kutusoff
severe

that

been
the

all had

had losses

made

another

attack, and

inflicted army,

already reduced was now utterlydisheartened ; the supply of provisions had almost given out, and communication with France had been well-nigh off. If there was cut be any further delay, the situation in Egypt after to Aboukir would be reproduced with the added ships hardof a Russian There winter. no was help for it
"

Murat. The French upon by one-third since Borodino,

the

moment

had
routes not

arrived available
to

for
:

the
one,

retreat.

There
to

were

three

leading

St.

thought of; the central and shortest, led through provinces that had one, been completely exhausted southerly route, ; the most although the enemy was upon its flank,was the one On be taken. the 24th of October, however, to Eugene met with so serious a reverse, that, after tated all,the deadly line of retreat through the devasPetersburg,was
and The
were

be

exhausted had
worse

districts had
a

to

be

followed. the the

roads

autumn

been in

mild

one,

and Since

the

of November the pangs of the the exposure and night, cold. All around of
men were

consequence. there had

ginning beat

been been

hard

frost

hunger
bands

had

intensified

by

in their

to the scanty clothing

of Cossacks

and

armed

THE

CATASTROPHP:
about Wiasma

337

peasants, able
exhausted

to

move

more

rapidlythan
was a

their volving inwas

foes.

At

there

battle corps

and great loss of life, almost the

Davout's
the 6th

annihilated.

Then in

on

of November
Snow

winter

began
progress
the

real

earnest.

and

ice

rendered

all but

impossible. The

horses,

by
the the

this

time the

only food
remained
to

score;
men

cannon

of the army, died by the stuck fast in the ground; frost in hundreds. where
there
a

fell victims reached

the

On
were

9th they
of
was

Smolensk,

stores

It

but these provisions, of the questionto out alliance Victor

lasted winter

only for
in the

week.

ravaged
perilled, imit had and
a

city.
been

The

with and

the St. had the

Poles

had

become task

since
to

Cyr, whose
been

support

them,

fallen of

upon

routed. fresh
behind The
start

Accordingly,on
was

13th

November,

made,
to

sick the

and

wounded

being
of the
and
at
came

left

in thousands

vengeance
severe,

enemy. every
on.

cold

grew

more steadily on

difficult
Whoever

point
fell

the

route

the
was

Russians lost.

out

of the

ranks
was

The
over,

army
so

melted passage

away.
was

The effected

Dnieper

frozen

its

The weather now satisfactorily. became was milder, but though the retreating army Polish ground, there was no on now sightof friends. the kneeeverywhere. And Nothing but Russians to deep mud was proving almost a greater hindrance Now ice. came or marching than either the snow of the campaign,the crossing the grimmest incident ber. of Novem28th the 27th and of the Beresina on The by the enemy, bridges had been broken the

pontoons
armies

were on

far
the

behind,
spot.

and

there in

were

two

Russian

That,

spite
in

of

everything,Napoleon

should

have

managed

such

338
conditions forces
to

NAPOLEON
make

his way

through
on

the

ing overwhelmbanks
two

arrayedagainsthim
get the
bulk of his

both
over

of the trestle

river,and

men

of the most is one proofs of his striking bridges, military genius. No pen, however, can depict the terrible wounded
scenes

that

were

now

enacted, as the sick and

main

body of the fire of the' under the increasing retreating army, Russians terrible than more scenes anything in of Verestchagin. The the canvases cold,which now became with hunger intense than ever, combined more of destruction, and and typhus to complete the work
tottered

along

after the

"

it
at

was

but

broken the

remnant

last reached had

Niemen the

of the great army that and. the Vistula. leon Napo-

parted from
the Beresina
on

of crossing took
his seat

army the ; on

eightdays after 5th of December

to

the

he hot-

sledgethat was haste accompanied by the Due du Polish territory Germany across ; on
"

the

carry him Caulaincourt

the

"

to
was

14th
Paris.

he

at
move

Dresden,
was

on

the

8th

he

reached

This

dictated

not

merely by
came

Mallet's
so

abortive
as

revolt,news the 23rd

of which of

to

him

far back
but

October,
of He
was
more

at

Smolensk,
France.
done
a

by
could
"

the

general condition over. campaign was

General.
an

affairs in had

The

great
as
was

all he General

But

he
He

than
to

he

Emperor.

had

now

strengthenagain the
prevent them
from

foundations

of his dominion

and

givingway.
Not for
a

moment
or

did he think of of the that aims

now

givingup
had
ever

an

iota

of his power him. But he

that

he than

set

before
must

saw

more

he

It was France. an advantage to upon that in the Russian campaign he had economised

depend

him the

THE
resources

CATASTROPHE
home

339 There
were

of the
a

country.
veteran

indeed

only
but

few

regiments of
was once no

soldiers

in

France,
and

there

lack

of

National
was

Guards

and recruits,

again everything his beck. The Senate at was agreed to the of the following of the conscripts out calling year in left by had been addition to those of 18 13, and what these added the last four conscriptions. To were National Guards, so that altogether eighty thousand he had at his disposal than half a million of his more French The untiring subjects. energy of the Emperor also got together horses, guns, and above all, money, even though difficulties had to be met and compulsion still stood nation by its ruler, employed. The could hardly say that it showed although one any Napoleon
enthusiasm. Yet
it
was

home

determined had

to
won

maintain

the

placeof
The
answer

that the Emperor power of the Senate on the Decree

to

for France.
the

was conscription

the

news

of
to

the

defection

of

Prussia.
that need

Napoleon
the

declared would
arm

the

Prussian

ambassador

French

follow the
women.

him

unhesitatingly ; if
The army
was

be he would

full of

soldiers,hardly yet welded young recruits actually began their drills

into

Germany,
of the of old

but
its

it

was

soon

for the together, as they marched completelyat the

in the first

command
encounters

great leader.

Even

young
veterans.

conscriptsfought by him, to hope

than of had Bavaria

with

the

vigour
His

vassals,too, still stood

had much from
was a more

above

all the

who Italians,

for the future from Austria.

of
At

their Munich

country
there

France
moment

hesitation,for
been
soon

nearly thirty thousand

under the
snows

Bavarians

buried made

of

Russia,

but

340
up its mind
to

NAPOLEON
send

Army. of Stuttgart, The Courts Karlsruhe, Frankfurt, and faithful to their protector. They Wurtzburg were almost readier than the Emperor's own brother were the ground under at Cassel, and indeed Jerome's feet was the case with his more shaky than was of the Confederation friends in South Germany. Saxony too, with the enemy at its gates, and its rule in Poland movement overthrown, felt a slight already of national enthusiasm the first victory ; nevertheless, it of the righteousness won by Napoleon convinced
a

division

to

the Grand

of the French

cause.

sive idea was the offento assume Napoleon's original the beginning of May ; he meant at to push forward by Stettin on Dantzic, where Marshal Rapp in position with He was men. thirty thousand thought he would thus transfer the theatre of war to the lower Vistula
so on

the able
no

borders
to

of Poland

and

East of

Prussia, and 1807.

Prussia ruined He
;

be

repeat the
account

campaign
the

still made for how

of

could

he

then

imagine
earth

of power that this

State would ?
was

rise from

the

in such

giant

might
He

forced
events
on

to

abandon
eastern

this

of
since the

the

plan by the progress frontiers of Germany,

with
the

General mill
at

York

concluded
the

Russians that
at
once
war.

at

Poscherun,
the Prussian

convention

withdrew

contingent from
in the
same

the

Schwarzenberg had
abandoned
with Warsaw the
not

acted
to

the Russians in

and
his

he when way wards retired southcase

Austrians, but
follow had that ensued
taken up

the

same

results did
For
on

from

York's
a

action.

the Austrians the

in Bohemia

position
this

flank

of both

the

opposing forces,and

THE would
them. motive

CATASTROPHE
to

341
or

enable
At for

them
same

threaten
time

to
was

support
an

either

of

the

this

additional

Napoleon'saiming his blow at the centre of the enemy's position, he was drawn and this to also by considerations of the course arising out attitude of his German the Saxons, allies, especially and, above all, by the rapid progress of the German which was rising, already extendingbeyond the Elbe, and which expected powerful aid from Bernadotte's into the theatre of war entrance as an ally. On the whole, his system had at the outset shown itself equal the to test, and Napoleon could therefore count the Carpathians to having Europe, from the Ebro upon and the Elbe, at his back, and on being able at once to carry the war beyond the frontiers of the Confederation of the Rhine into the region of the Oder and the Vistula, where he could join hands with his garrisons shut and with his up in the fortresses,
Polish friends.
can

If

we

consider the

the

situation that

in

this the been in

we light,

imagine
at

anxieties
even

beset

Prussian

Court
to
a

Berlin,and
which

after it had

transferred
presence the

Breslau, and
decision
on

the

King's hesitation
the
must

of

reigninghouse and the it was not Napoleon'sway

that the the
soon

State
to

very existence of be staked ; for

than
once. come

more forgive

It is true
across

miserable from
the

wrecks snowy

that

had

border have raise

were

plainsof
and the it
was

Russia
an

could
matter

been
a

swept away,

to

revolt

along
hands
were

Elbe

but

easy the

fortresses
and
even

still in the frontiers

of the
at

oppressor,
nearer

the

enemy's
those
no

close

hand,
border

than
be in

of the friends of
to
was cross

who Prussia,
own

seemed lines.
the

to

hurry
attention

their
to

So

long as

given

weighing only

342

NAPOLEON and

of the political out against, arising situation and the military both sides, forces on there if we for apprehension limit was ; and every reason consideration it must still remain to these points, our for us after all the even an questionwhether open view of the position King did not take a sounder than those hot-headed who men thought they could not soon enough into the conflict. This, urge him however, is not the standpointfrom which we must judge the attitude of Prussia,and the decision adopted rather take a point of view by its ruler. We must that looks beyond the outer and take aspect of things, into and
account

chances,for

factors that and the which

cannot
were

be reduced then
were

to measure

number,
on

barelyshowing
hidden from the

themselves

and surface,

counselled King and all those who prudence and, indeed, were hardly consciously grasped in their full by those whose hearts they were scope and depth even The with enthusiasm. time was already inspiring deeds when come were more helpfulthan prudent calculation ; would
create

when

that men energy fresh energy ; when hope of

the

put

forth

and victory
nor

reliance

upon

oneself

could
on

neither

falter
was

go
most

astray,if only they rested

faith in all that

on

preciousto
abandon his Hitherto ideals of

the

nation, and
could
were

God

who

would

not

people. Napoleon
century
them
to

say
on

to

himself side.

that He

the had

the

his

given
and

Germany, and he had asserted them in the pressure of reaction. It was rather France against officials and tax-gatherers, the Bavarian anger against their exactions and irritations, that had to opposition of the Tyrol to the peasants and herdsmen roused

scope in even

in

Italyand

Poland, in Spain,

THE
take in

CATASTROPHE
their mountain of
passes

343

up

arms

againstthe
which
spired in-

enlightenedbureaucracy
their stubborn
to fidelity

Munich,
and No

and

resistance

their unasked

for dom freetheir into

the Austrian

Emperor.
and
K"rner

like Schenkendorf ranks German

to

singerof fought in
its way

no

war-song

of the

Tyrol

found

the and

which, on the literature, innkeeper Hofer, words

his

other and

hand, ascribed
to

ideals

which

he

only in people were strangers. It was North Germany, illuminated with the full noonday splendourof its classical epoch,that there could blaze
forth
this pure flame

of

enthusiasm,

in

which

the

national hatred

allied with for the oppressor was in all that is most to mankind. precious And
now

faith

feel to Napoleon was the " Ideologists could what accomplish. It was when these " armed peasants (forso in his pride he described the rising of the youth in Germany), selves hurriedlyorganised and badly armed, flung themhis flank on the field of L"tzen (May 2nd, upon his side,but Once on 1 8 13). more victoryremained it was dearlybought, and the enemy left not a gun, Within three and very few prisoners, in his hands. weeks again at Bautzen they opposed his march only with difficulty (May 2 ist). This time it was that that outflanking movement they escaped an for the
first time
"
"

would
there

have
was

ended

in utter

and disaster,

for

moment

some

allies.

third than
new

won easily proved a

of the at the head-quarters perplexity been more which could have victory, these two might well have successes, for the conqueror, and would formaFourth Coalition before its tion

Austerlitz
the

have

shattered
could be

from

the

perfected. But the Emperor held back the 4th of June agreed to an and on fight,

344
which armistice,
armaments

NAPOLEON
gave the allies time to bring Austria to over that had
to

completetheir
to
was

and
mean

their side.

Did down
"

this ?

Napoleon's energy
made his
a

breaking thing is
when

Or failed
; he

he
see

mistake

tions in his calculaOne

moment
a

opportunity?
at

certain

held
must

his troops back have been

secured
at

the

their advance

for him
;
so

complete
was
now

victory. So it had in the days after the

Bautzen

it

battle.

He

had

reason

his army, for it was the last card in he had hopes of dividing his opponents, which
events

spare his hand, and quent subse-

to

did the

not

justify.
ended

But

once

armistice

strugglebegan again, and

their

destined

course.

The could

(August 16th) the followed events quickly held a Emperor now

act
on

central that had

him.
to

and position,
so

those

inner But

lines
he

had
not

often the

been

his way

to

victory.
been

chosen His

position ;
had

it had

forced he

upon had

opponents
his
movements

the

and initiative,

as by theirs,for they were active as himself,avoiding the blows he aimed now of them, or him at one, at another or now forcing his marshals to give battle. If only he could have been in all placesat once but while he was ! driving Blucher's before him the Austrians, in Silesia, army advancing from the mountains of Bohemia, threatened his central position at Dresden, and compelled him to let the old soldier be and to come back. Macdonald, left in Blucher's front, so was badly beaten by him on the Katzbach (August 26th) that he gave up all idea of further operations self him. The Emperor himagainst
"

direct

drove
weak
to

the enemy

from

before

Dresden,

but

was

too

follow up
defeated

his success,
at

for northwards
Beeren

Oudinot

had

been

Gross

(August 23rd),

MARSHAL

NEY.

From

an

engraving

after

F.

Gerard

THE
and his broken
came

CATASTROPHE

345 well
as

now

troops,

as

those Saxon
on

of Macfrontiers.

donald,
And
now

pouring back across then, while Napoleon now on Schwarzenberg, drawn

the

the

turned hither
were

Blucher,
thither

and

amongst

hostile

forces

that

him,
the

Vandamme

lost the battle of Kulm frontier

pressingupon just beyond

was

Bohemian

(August 30th), and

taken

beaten at Dennewitz (September prisoner ; Ney was 6th) ; and at Wartenburg (October 3rd) York broke along through the barrier that had to be maintained the Elbe between Napoleon and his enemies, if his he to be made at Dresden was good. Now position
was

driven

from

his lair.

He

tried

to

come

to

close his
more came

but againthey eluded quarters with his assailants,

grasp, and

meanwhile

Schwarzenberg was
mountains.
choose

once

advancingfrom the Bohemian the crisis ; Napoleon had to

a

Thus

between

retreat

"

retreat

of which

the Rhine

could

hardlybe
the enemy

the chose

end
to

"

and

battle accepting

wherever

offer it.
He
not

decided
his
custom

on

the
to

latter

for alternative,
a

it

was

retire

without
mean

fight,and
of Confederation
the

to

do

so,

moreover,

would
For and the

the

defection

his

German

allies.

sake

of the

of of

the

Rhine,

of

his

suzeraintyover

soil

Germany, he risked another and a last battle on the plainsof Leipzig. The fightingof the very first day went againstthe Emperor, thanks largely the of the to Prussians, the impetuous valour levies vieing with each other. regularsand the new Retreat inevitable. became now Napoleon even thought of beginning it earlyon the 18th of October,
when then the allies attacked in the him first from the

south, and
out-

afternoon

from

the

north-east,and

346
flanked And
a

NAPOLEON and drove

his

corps

then, on

the third
as

day
had the

upon of this conflict of

not
seen

back

Leipzig.
nations,
times

battle such

Europe
came

since the

of

and storming of the city, the retreat turned into a disorderlyrout. It was was only the feeble pursuitof the victors that allowed the beaten army to halt for two days at Erfurt. Then of fugitives the stream poured towards the Rhine,' thinned their ranks more terribly by typhus and and bullets of the dysentery than by the swords

Attila,there

far the War So enemy. civil war, like all the wars
on

of

Liberation
ever

had been

been

that had

waged

the soil of

been

tion Germany ; but Leipzig laid the foundaof German have unity. And, as must inevitably the case, it began with the rebellion of the conqueror's vassals.
In

the

midst

of

the

battle

the
to

Saxons, with
the side

of

beaten revolt Yet

army grew

had gone over playing, of Germany, and as their brothers retired along the road to Mayence,
as

their

bands

the the

the

avalanche

Napoleon opportunity of German and fighting on victoriously, fighting, ground. General when It was Wrede, with his Bavarians, tried his spurs, and make his King a more welcome to win of the allies, in the camp new-comer by barringthe But French retreat. Napoleon broke through his at Hanau (October 30th),and cleared the way army
once

more

grows had the

in

its descent.

into his For

on

own

dominions. it seemed
as

moment

if he

might
The

find

safety
from
on

the French
on

side of the Rhine.

allied armies
sent

halted

the

rightbank
to

of the the

and river,

Frankfurt
terms

envoys that would

was

offer

Emperor

peace

that

is,as

giveFrance its "natural" boundaries, stated in the note expressly presented

THE

CATASTROPHE

347

the the Rhine, the Alps, and by the negotiators, Pyrenees. The Rhine was the frontier that had been fixed at the time of the Congress of Rastatt,and won the Emperor the frontier when It was at Luneville. the took the oath, by which he promised to maintain of France. One cannot integrity say that he actually

of but why did he put terms proposals, his own in opposition to them, and tions give the negotiathat his diplomaticopponents at once turn a discredit him to grasped at and used most cleverly him with his own and widen the rift between people, and them ? Was it nothing but his pride that held him back ? Great as this was, and largely must as we it its influence on him at this crisis, even recognise be unfair to the Emperor to say would, nevertheless, for him that it was it impossible this alone that made the offer In the first place, aside. to lay the sword definite. It was made to him not at all precise or was Metterdeclarations on a note, accompaniedby verbal this nich's part, giving a prospect of negotiations on basis. be left to a Peace to Everything else was Congress,to which England was to be invited. Lord to Austria, was Aberdeen, the English Ambassador of this offer of negotiations, and had spoken in aware of his Government of the willingness generalterms declined
these
to treat

; but

he

held

no

powers

whatever

to

act

as

fail and a fortnight later he did not plenipotentiary, that Enginform Minister the Austrian to expressly land of the note which the paragraphs protested against referred consider
to

her
as a

and interests,

must,

on

the
In

whole,
other of had

it

purely privatedocument.
to

words, England reserved

future action.
not

herself

full freedom envoy,

Hardenberg, the
to

Prussian

been

asked

take

and part in this deliberation,

348
in his
"

NAPOLEON

diaryhe speaks of
But

the

proposed conditions
note

as

foolish business."

the

also reserved

the

and right of the allies to continue their operations, immediately after its despatch they decided upon a plan of attack on France, which included,as its first Switzerland. and steps, the occupation of Holland pensations Further, the note contained nothing as to the comwhich selves. Lord the Powers had would claim for them-'

spoken only in general of the willingness of England to freely hand terms back her conquests ; but she would grant nothing that might prejudiceher maritime rights. Above of Italy But it was the name mentioned. not all, was evident that Austria, whose already troops were for her look pushing forward into Venetia, would reward in that direction. Could Napoleon now
abandon alone the country which

Aberdeen

giving him to continue energetically,

any way of what
count
were

all his vassals was among its support, and was determined, the
war

And

could

he

in

the upon the natural the

English acceptinghis
boundaries of

view

France, and
within

agreeing to
them ?

Netherlands he
not

being
have

included

Must

they would
and

announce

the restriction the liberation of had

no

that anticipated their requireto the Congress as ments of France to its old boundaries, of Belgium ? That, as a matter idea
we

rather

fact, they
their
most

other

know

from

note

of the

dated powerfulminister,Castlereagh, and addressed

to

13th
which

of

November,
forth the
to

Lord

Aberdeen,

sets

demand

for the

strict limitation

of France overthrow of

its former

boundaries,and
and the French

regardsthe
evacuation

of
as

Napoleon,

Antwerp,
In
a

the essentials of British

word, these offers could

policy. for Napoonly mean

THE leon the Had

CATASTROPHE
end he

349

truce,

at

of which himself ?
He

lay a
ever

new

tion humilia-

for him.
with his
a

dealt otherwise
has

defeated
makes this

enemy
the

who
use

the power
"

in had

hands

utmost

of it

no

one

remorselessly thus he had carried through the than himself. It was negotiationsat Luneville, Pressburg, and peace his opponents who Now it was Sch"nbrunn. hoped submission him of helpless to reduce to this position If he was demands. to preserve to ever increasing
reduced
to practice more principle

his

crown,

as

he

had
him

sworn

to

the

nation, there
the

was

nothing left for

For this he the

but

to

continue

struggle.
be safe from
months lington Welwas

needed, above
rear.

all, to

danger from
the
war

During
taken
a

the last twelve

turn.

in had

Spain had
driven

the

very bad before French

him, and

alreadyin the south of France. Napoleon could only hope to stop the advance of the English on this side by givingpeace to Spain. On the 8th of December he signed a convention with Ferdinand at Valencay,
which

gave

him

back

his crown, At the

if the Cortes
same

would

accept the arrangement.

Pius

time
at

he

offered

VII,
to

who
return

was

now

detained
But

Fontainebleau,

freedom
that he

to

Rome.

the

could the

at only negotiate

Rome

Pope replied and in itself,

enter

January
no

Cortes

declared

that

it could

into

compact
The

with

the usurper. he
meant
own

if Emperor, therefore, the power

count

to

uphold

at

once now

of France

and

his

crown,

could

such France resources as only upon itself could supply. It was with this idea he appealed the National selves. to Assembly and to his people themAll Europe," he declared the Senate to on the 14th of November, "a all with us year ago was
"
"

35o

NAPOLEON We
.

Europe is now againstus. everything to fear if

and voted
the

have,
the

fore, there-

we our

have

not

force
an

of the address

nation that

on

side."

The

energy Senate But in

said nothing. really

there were Corps L6gislatif open demonstrations, demands of freemen. for the rights The result was, that on the 31st of December, he prorogued the session. The allies had alreadypassed the frontier/ and he appealedto the nation itself. " I call Frenchmen to the help of France," he said ; peace and the freedom of our be our But must territory war-cry ! the might of France his call. The did not answer levee en masse proved a failure. As early as the middle of November there were only thirtymillions of francs remaining in the treasury, the last pears left by the drought," as his to Napoleon wrote with the treasurer Mollien, hiding his annoyance jest. He could relyonly upon his own and the genuis, he and administrative which on military organisation had based his power. had he given such And never brilliant proof of his own worth, as a leader,than in this campaign of 18 14. had His an opponents in numbers. From Basel,and enormous superiority thence and the Jura, the Austhrough Switzerland trians and South Germans in order on were pressing the forces that might be brought up from to cripple
"
"

"

the with

south

of France, and

to

cut

the

communications

under Italy. The Prussians and their allies, of the middle course Blucher, were advancing across the Rhine. from Bulow's army Holland, and been
was

to
a

invade smaller

northern force than

France

even

his would in

have the

sufficient

to

Netherlands.

The

sistance dispose of all reiron ring closed

THE

CATASTROPHE

351

the Emperor, and on and tighter his last on tighter he was forced to defensive positions. Once more in the midst of enemies, take up the central position the situation which he had turned to advantage to from his first great victories in the days them wrest of Monte Notte and Areola, and he used this position in the precedingyear. better than he had done As in the most brilliant days of his youth he united in his operations strength and and that swiftness, general grasp of the situation which had so often

enabled

him,

even

when

his total force

to

was

less than defeat

that of the nevertheless enemy, them with superior numbers

and surprise the

at

decisive enemy
in had his
a

point.
their
seen

Probably
enemy have would
that would this
true
no

now

that thanks

they
to

saw

the

country, which
on

their

Emperor
years, had

its soil

for

twenty
if he

people
peace

pardoned him
leave
to

agreed to

France the
masses

its old boundaries.

ever How-

may

be,

of the too, the

to

him, and
rank

the army

people remained common soldiers,

the officers

the

non-commissioned

and officers,
to

of

lower

measures

incensed

siasm. growing enthustrain of the invasion,the severe The military adopted by the enemy and inspired by hate, the peasants, and fell a foreigner many

clung

him

with

ever

under

their

bullets.

After

the

defeat of La

Rothiere

(February ist),Napoleon himself had a moment in which he was depression, ready for sacrifices earlier time his pride would made have at an
His
most

of that

tolerable. in-

faithful servant,

Maret, Duke

of

lately resignedthe Ministry of and taken the over Foreign Affairs to Caulaincourt, of State,though so far a partisan of Secretaryship himself implored Napoleon to submit. resistance, now
Bassano, who

had

352
In his memoirs

NAPOLEON he has described and the the

at

scene

that

passed

between

him

Emperor

February, and we may of it as reliable. Napoleon had of Montesquieu's famous the pages work, and be paying no attention Maret to to ; pointingto a passage, he said, Read that,and
"

of

ginning Troyes in the begive his account been turning over appeared then read
more'

it aloud."

And
act

Maret than

read the
to

"

I know

of

no

magnanimous
monarch ruins
a

resolution

taken under

by

of

our

own

times

bury
for he that But

himself

the

of his throne,rather
not

than
;

that accept proposals

was

king should
to
a

listen

to

too

proud

to

descend

lower

depth

than
"

to

which

fortunes his mis-

had still would

more

brought him." magnanimous,"

sacrifice your otherwise

I know

something
if you it fillup the
"

exclaimed

Maret,
with and

but in

fame, and
France

abyss
will be
"

which

engulfed." To which the Very well,let you gentlemen make will settle it, and I will bear court
don't ask
me

yourself Emperor replied,

you
peace.

CaulainBut

the

blame.
own

to

dictate the then

terms

of my
to

The

Emperor

sent

degradation." who Caulaincourt,

represented him at the Congress of Chatillon carte but after that,in response to a blanche^ protest from the latter, definite conditions : Belgium agreed to name and, if need be, the left bank of the Rhine
would be be

might
But
turn.

up, and sacrificed.

given

Italyand
the
war

even

the

colonies

during these days

Blucher, the
encountered the

took

surprising
with
ten

ablest of his opponents,

his

army,

Emperor.
or

Within his

days
and
a

him defeated Napoleon had generals four times, sometimes then

at

subordinate

routing them,
in the
same

Montereau

he

handled

way

ALEXANDER

I.,
From
an

EMPEROR

OF

RUSSIA.

engraving

after

Wolkoft.

THE of
the

CATASTROPHE
Austrian that

353
army,

corps

main
Maret

of

Prince

W"rttemberg.
the
to

first of these

says that the better victories gave him, led the

prospect

Emperor

of containing the conditions the of February, only a day after 8th on peace that he had written it. Now victory was again had his fidence on side, the proud man regained conin himself. Peace with only the old frontiers, the 1 8th of February,would he wrote to Joseph on and would be no pel compeace, but only a capitulation, him have recourse to arms to again in two years. But he now hoped, he said,for a peace on the basis cancel
the

letter

of what

had and
to

been this

offered

from

Frankfurt
consent

as

mum, mini-

he

could

with

honour.

longerany idea of coming back those the Frankfurt to not even proposals, amongst them who, like the Emperor Francis, and for a while
But the allies had
no even

the Czar moderate

Alexander,
terms.

were

not

adverse
as

to

ing grant-

They
the

demanded

preliminary
of three and

conditions

of peace
as a

acceptance of the old frontiers

the
to

of

France, and
"

guarantee
were

surrender

French

which fortresses,
I feel
so

include

Belfort

Napoleon, in angered,"wrote that I consider replyto his plenipotentiary, myself dishonoured, even proposal." But by the mere the fortune of war was already turning to the side of his enemies. Blucher's flank march northwards, and his junction of the North with the allied army brought the decisive crisis. on Napoleon, who had at once marched late to engage him too againsthim, came singly. Nevertheless, he ventured to attack at Laon the allies, and now doubly strong. He was defeated, then In vain the Emperor tried the the end. came boldest of all his manoeuvres, making a dash at the
"

Besancon.

354 communications The in

in

NAPOLEON the
then

rear

of

the

allied advance.

Prussians, and
their

the Austrians

also,trusting

Paris superior forces,pushed on towards the danger in without about troublingthemselves their rear. At the very outset Napoleon found his march barred at Arcis-sur-Aube and it (March 21st), than was only after a heroic struggleagainstmore threefold numbers that he forced his way through the

enemy. adhered
as a

Nevertheless,he
on

to

his

plan,and pushed
Once of of
more

through Vitry
gave
when

far ray

as

St. Dizier. of the he But the

fortune

him
on

sunshine routed
on

her the he

favour,
found invaders in full

the

27th
that

one same

enemy's corps
out

at

this

place.

the

day
of and

for certain had

main

armies

the
were

march

disregardedhis movements, for his capital.For a

The

moment

he

still hesitated.

country
with

swarmed the

with

armed

peasantry

these

united

perhaps have enabled him to continue the eastern provinces. But at last he decided to turn back towards Paris. His troops began their return the morning of the 28 th, and that same march on evening he received a letter from which he saw that
he had
not
a

garrisonsmight in the struggle

moment
a

to

lose if he

meant

to

save

the

campaigns had been directed againstthe enemy's capital.It was clear that his opponents had learned something from him. But their capitals had never proved to be the final support of their power. At Vienna, at Berlin at Moscow, and, finally, Napoleon had had proof of this from his own experience. So long as these oldfashioned rulers commanded found
a

capital.As

rule, Napoleon's own

an

army

and

held But

one

province,they

had

refuge there.

his

THE
was capital was

CATASTROPHE

355
to

of greater
that

importance
attempts
ventured
secret

the

usurper.

It

there

plotsand
been
or

against his
; there ; it
was

throne

and
his

his life had his rivals, that

was

upon

lived

all

open

opponents

from of

there

Joseph,
at

who

as

General-Lieutenant

France
and
more

Empress's side, dailysent more the Emperor, letters to his brother, pressing
the

begging him to end the war and make peace. Treason was lurking there. Fast as the troops marched they He heard that all too slowlyfor the Emperor. went
the

enemy

had
Marmont

reached
and

Meaux,
Mortier.

and
From

defeated

his he
at

marshals,
rode

forward, escorted
on

last hurried

in

only by his carriagewithout

Troyes bodyguard, and

any

escort,

He hoping to get before the advance of the enemy. was only a few leaguesfrom the citywhen a courier
met

him

with

the

news

that

Paris

had

fallen. fled
to

On

the

29th
her

of

March
son

Maria
; ;
on on

Louisa

had

Blois

with

little

the the

30th
3
1

the

Prussians and

stormed Frederick

Montmartre

st

Alexander

William

made

their

entry into their enemy's

back
he
to to

capital.The
bleau, when
old
on as

Emperor

had

turned

Fontaineto

Caulaincourt, whom
Tilsit with full powers

had

sent

his

allyof
the
his
was

terms
answer

proposed at
that the

peace Chatillon, broughthim back demanded

his abdication.

conclude

Czar

He

not
a

without yet entirely

war

troops
did
not

to

support
some

him,
chance

and

in

the

provincesstill offered
himself and many
to to

of

success.

He
the

yet think

of

surrender, and
would
But have

soldiers their

of the

generals
and the

followed

Emperor
nearest

the bitter end. him

others, and
Macdonald

these

the

men highest,

like Marmont
and

and had

and

Oudinot,

Ney, Lefebvre given up the

too,
game

356
as

NAPOLEON On the mentioned document

4th of April the four last approached him, and laid before him a
lost.

by their friends in Paris. According to its inspired the Emperor was to declare that he was terms ready to resign his throne in favour of his son, and to leave France, if the Powers and the good so desired, of the country demanded it. And the Emperor, who other resource to him, signed no now saw open
it. But when the marshals
went

back

to

Paris

and

pointed out to the Czar that the army could not favourablyregard the restoration of the monarchy, himself that some informed by Alexander they were abandoned of their comrades had already them, and that Marmont, the friend of Napoleon'syouth, had Where traitor to him. the Emperor become a was told this by Ney that he was and turn to now once came more Macdonald, who, with Caulaincourt, him ? back to see Perhaps to the Loire ? Or to ? had He already thought of this,but the Italy
marshals him. And declared
so

that

the

resigningthe for himself,and he had created signed the power treaty which left him the title of Emperor and gave the island of Elba. him besides sovereignty over Was it a nervous shock, produced,as one can easily of these last days, that imagine, by the excitement him during the following night? Or was prostrated it a first attack of the malady that later undermined
at
on

last he

army decided

would

not

follow

his iron frame he for This

a

Or,

as

has

often

been and

asserted,had
taken

moment account

himself forgotten of the

matter

poison ?
the
the

is the

given by by

his trusted

secretary, Baron
same

Fain, and Maret, too, tells much

it is contradicted
the

story.
had

But

the words
to

Emperor

spoken

day

before

another, a

THE from
act

CATASTROPHE
his wife. A

357

messenger

death,
be his

he
mere

said, sought
cowardice
;

onlyby
suicide

some

of

would despair,
neither in the

would

befit

placehe had taken he same authority,

free from
in
no one can

world.
as

seemed
and

he

the nor principles According to the ably spoke to be remark-

care,

full of his rules

characteristic from
say, in

fidence con-

destiny"
withdraw

which

all,and
We

which

himself." suicide had

without

may
to

then,
those

that the

terrible

thought of hours, but

come

him

actingupon it. He was that he had won a feeling this catastrophe could break down not in himself. of Soon after, he said to one
on

thinking of seriously the sustained by his pride, placein history; and even
his his confidence
his

companions
him
"

the

voyage

to

Elba,
"

that

"

men

blamed

for

he continued, injustice," I see ending his life nothinggreat in a man like a gambler who has lost his money at play. There is much fortune." misundeserved greater courage in surviving

surviving his
"

fall.

This

is

an

And

now

came

days of

desolation

for the

Emperor.
doned aban-

His

his counsellors, his generals, him.

very
;

servants

Even

Roustan whom

left him
he

and

Corvisart

too,

his

doctor, with
side.
to

had

so

often

joked

soon during his morning visit,

the other

On Old

the

20th

farewell
chateau

the

Guard To

sought his fortune on of April Napoleon bade in the courtyardof the

of Fontainebleau.
have

he

might

ended
in order

his
to

them, too, he said that existence,but he wished to

write and let
men

live yet awhile

of future
He

of the days know the general, kissed

his brave
men,

deeds the

of his warriors. bade colours,

on a

kissed
to

last farewell

and

started

his

journey.
of the

Accompanied by

commissioners

foreign

3$S
Powers he the

NAPOLEON travelled
to

the

placeassignedto
he

him when he
First

through
he had
was so

districts which
a

had

first

seen

brought as
often
and
as

boy
as

to
a

Brienne, and

which

traversed

over Emperor. roads that he himself had constructed, and along which he had led the sons of France to victory. Again, as in the days of the Revolution, he found the south in of excitement. Now the agitators the state a were he had and the Clericals, whom to win over Royalists made who felt they were the conquerors, every effort, and were the Revolutionists. on ready to take vengeance They were quite capableof making him feel their anger, and in order not to be recognised he had to put on Austrian an uniform, and to wear the white cockade. This was, perhaps,the deepest of all the humiliations that fell to his lot. At Frejus, the citywhere he had first trod the soil of France on his return from the East, an was Englishcorvette On the 18th of waitingto convey him to Elba. on board, and on the 4th of May, April he went after having once touched the Corsican on more of his the harbour coast, he landed at Porto Ferrajo, new

Consul

as officer, young The journey was

dominion.

"*

CHAPTER

IX

FROM

ELBA

TO

ST.

HELENA

"

WAS bounds

born
to

and

bred I
am

for

work

know

no
"

work,
of his
his could
no sooner

working
on one

unceasingly
occasion when
was

so

said
the

Napoleon

himself
power.

at

height
to

of

And upon in
an

now

he

demned con-

finish he

life
make

island,

the

cuit cir-

of

which

two

days
he
new

on

back. horsein

He

had
on

arrived
to
was

than his

was

the

saddle,
Almost

intent

getting
concern

know
to

territory.
two

his

first he
to

strengthen
to

fications fortitwo
one

which

found
establish

there,
an

station

in

them
over

batteries,
thousand

and
men,

armed hundred
at

force

of

with conceded

the him

four

Grenadiers
as

of
its

the

Guard,
His
he
man

Fontainebleau,
of
two
or

nucleus. which the

French

fleet

consisted with
two

three
cannon

vessels,
each into
:

provided
who lake had
had

pieces
the

of

turned
to

Mediterranean

be

satisfied found of

with
at

that

!
:

His

administrative

faculties saline

scope
the

first

the for and

his

quarries
more

and

springs
new

island
were

called

efficient other

working,
such
matters

roads

needed,
forth money,
all

many

helped

to

call

energies.
and expenses, him

These
he

enterprises required
himself
two

ever, howhis

found
the
successor

obliged
which
throne

to

keep
were

down
to

for
his

millions
on

be

paid
were

by

the
359

of

France

360
not

NAPOLEON
: the forthcoming

of the treaty which For his

own

be it may first infraction, had forced upon the Powers he

was

noted,
him.

personalwants
his will he

adequately vided prohe

In

; in

recorded

that

had

saved

200,000,000 he who had had

at
come

francs from
his
to

his civil list. millions

to

disposalthe
the

of

addition, Laetitia,
son

island been

be with him

her

in

as misfortune,

she

had

with

in the

days of
thither the

his greatness. His Pauline,had come sister, as well,and for a time also the beautiful Countess the Polish months

Pole,

Walewska,
nobles of the

whom

he

had

first

in Warsaw

Prusso-German

during the campaign.

among long winter Her little

met

boy, the
arms

child of the conqueror, with her. was in the Marie-Louise held aloof, seeking to forget of Count

Neipperg,and

as

Duchess

of

Parma,
all in have

of her former brilliancy had who man given it to at all,Napoleon'sposition

the

with the station, together her. Elba Take may be it for said
to

been it
was

that of
an

very existence

well-to-do

but privateindividual, his matchless with incompatible The work which

was

energy

and
to

limitless ambition.
was
soon

he he

found
to

his hand

exhausted. he of find for

What his work which

do ; what Did his

field could
he

restless
at

? activity record of

think

to setting

that had Or

militaryachievements
veterans

he ?

promised the old did he ponder over

another world's from
an

at

Fontainebleau

chance destinies
narrow

his

of finding yet possibility the of exerting his influence over his escape ? Did he alreadyplan out for such he preparing bounds Was ?
the he resolved
to

attempt ?
came

Was

take the first chance ?

Or
was

that

rather

his opponents outwitting Destiny a force stronger even

"

for

it
own

than

his

NAPOLEON.
IPhoto

by

W.

A.

Mansell

"

Co.,

after

the

painting

by

Horace

Verriet

in

the

National

Gallery

of

British

Art.

P.

360.

FROM

ELBA
to

TO him

ST.

HELENA

361
upon

will

"

that

was

lead

once

more

the

stage ?
This
much
master

is

that Napoleon certain,

own

was

not

pletely com-

of his

fate.
no more

In

France

the

peace
under

he the than up

had

sought in vain was ruler ; the legitimist

ever,

attainable
was parties

clash of

stronger
stirred

and

the Government
to
a

of Louis far from

XVIII

agreeableto the easy-goingking, who had been so ready to content The of banishment. himself with the bread clergy of the King, and nobility had procured the return who
the

strife

degree

were

the classes that

to

had
that

suffered
now,

most

and

that

had

most
new

avenge,
to

and
the

whilst of their their The

exertingthis
enemies,
were

power

detriment

bent, above

on all, own

carryingout
interests.

own

and policy issue of

their furthering
was a

inevitable
the

still more
a

pronounced cleavagein
state

ranks

the
more

nation, and
and
masses more

of

unrest

which
the

became

daily

with intensified, also

result

that,not

largesections of the upper of the exiled classes,began to think regretfully of things was not assuring restate more Emperor. The in Italy, had managed to where Murat, who save Naples for himself out of his brother-in-law's tricate now downfall,was putting forth all his efforts to exhimself from the precarious condition in which he had been in placed by the Restoration,and was in the peninrestless elements sula. treaty with all the most The idea of the unity of Italy which Napoleon in proportion had inspired, to the new gathered strength of its realisation and the growing power unlikelihood of Austrian rule. At Vienna at the Congress of the order to bring into shape the new Powers, assembled the of thingsin Europe, violent conflicts had become
the

alone, but

362
order of the

NAPOLEON
the
now

day, and it looked as though that had combined againstNapoleon were each other. to take against up arms
Those
state
to

nations

about

whose

interest it France the

He

was

to

maintain

the
not

new

of in both
to

affairs in fear of
coasts.

and

Italy could
Elba of
"

but

stand
near

prisoner of
was a source

prison so
these
master
was

dread, above
of the

all

and traitors,

conspicuous
almost He made it
was

who Talleyrand, the situation idea of

at

had Vienna.

among himself
who

first had

removing Napoleon from the island. He had him surrounded by spies and, it is said, of endeavoured win to a over captain of one Napoleon's ships an attempt discovered, according it is, that frustrated. Certain the story, and to to so Talleyrand, earlyas October, 1814, submitted the Congress the harsh proposal that Napoleon
"

should

be carried off

to

some

island

in the
"

Atlantic

from Europe he thought leagues of the Azores. He was supported in this by Pozzo di Borgo, Napoleon'srival in Corsica in former days, also trusted adviser of the Czar. a now Castlereagh anxious to was dispose thus of Napoleon and of in December to Murat with him, as Talleyrand wrote his royalmaster. his the fate which Was Napoleon to await quietly enemies he, as were planning for him ? Or was and strive once his fate, always,to advance to meet

Ocean, five hundred

more

to
was

fashion
no

it in accordance

with from

his

own

will ?

There

from both Italy, and Papal States and from the Austrian Naples,where of into the hands Murat once was now againplaying the Emperor ; but to these Napoleon paid no heed : in his lot only with he could throw France, where, lack of tempters

FROM
he

ELBA

TO
in

ST.

HELENA
whither

363
he

moreover,
was

had
not

friends

plenty,and
the
mass

but
was

beingcalled also by the

that he

only by
of
a

of his

adherents,
Thus it
and

force
at
to

old

associations.

arrived

decision

worthy
the
net

of

him,

made him

up

his mind

tear

asunder

woven

for
in it.

by
His

his foes before

they could
carried

enmesh
out

him in

preparationswere
26th

deepest
self him-

secrecy, and on the sail with under

and his sisters

of

February
fleet.

he

found

his small

Madame
His had

Lsetitia
proved ap-

remained

behind.

mother
not

of
when which which the he

the
came

enterprise. They
in

got

far

they
had
now

sight of
off
to

French the

man-of-war,
island, but
of from Then the
his
scene

been

told
too
at

guard
On the

arrived arrived forth

to

late.

ist

March

Emperor
had
set

Antibes, the spot

first victories.
to

which
came

his

that

march unparalleled where

to

Paris, and
alone,

at

Grenoble,
open

he

advanced
to

the

wind,
his

greet the
to

coat grey overfirst battalion that

"

he you

out encountered, by calling

them,
"

Which

of

for receiving of Vive a answer VEmpereur I deafening shout their officers, their colonel at their head, making a guard of honour for him as they led him in triumph menaced into the city. The him who a Royalists, him on ; the Jacobins urge year ago, have vanished his he was to vengeance on ; but as in the days when aim in view way back from Egypt, he has but one the capital and a sovereignty above all parties. The
will fire upon

Emperor

and

"

"

"

situation
man

is the

same

now

as

then

; the

soldiers

to

animated

with

the the

sole

of feeling

enthusiasm

for

their

for
to

Emperor, and the generals, who

new

officers with

them,
to

save

only
true

hesitate whether
to

remain

their

oath

or

break

it like the old.

Marmont

364
and

NAPOLEON
his kind
to

follow

the
to

King
meet

into

exile ; but

Ney,
allows

out setting

Lyons
carried

his old

master,

Everything falls out foretold in the proclamationgiven as forth at Grenoble by the Emperor : his eaglesflyin triumph from steepleto steepleon to the towers of Notre-Dame. of On the evening of the 20th betakes March he makes his entry into Paris, and
to

himself

be

away

by

the

stream.

himself

to

his old quarters in the Tuileries.

With deceive
seat

what himself

and projects when

did Napoleon aspirations time

Are
we

for the second of France ?

he
to

took

his

quittedElba he had hurl the torch of war again into European nations,not yet arrived
he That That road his he from him lust of conquest had
no

upon that when

the throne

believe
to

it in his mind the midst

of the peace ? ? work the

at finally
more

was

once

at
resume

other

thought

than

to

which
to

the combined

armies Whatever
at

of

forced

turn

aside ?
war

him against
career,
not

in

regard to
at

earlier

Europe had may be urged periodsof his

should least,

his intentions

this moment,

at

be called in

the And That

question. His most urgent need was of Europe in the face of his return. passivity it. if he might count it really looked as upon
condition
at

phantom, he grasped it, now as existed, for England had It was no longer his granted it to the Bourbons. created by of the power task to make himself master but for it, the Revolution, and to obtain recognition to keep under his own rule the France of the Peace of Paris,as Europe had agreed to define it. It was, for him but necessary therefore,not only possible,
a

of peace, in vain,and which had ever

which eluded

he

had like

aimed

ever

him

FROM
to

ELBA
the It
a

TO

ST.
to

HELENA
take

365
share could
For

call upon

nation
was

itself

in the offer under

government.
the

only

thus

that

he

Powers former

certain

guarantee for
when
towards the

peace.

his

rule, just as

Jacobins

were

in gone
own

the power, hand-in-hand

tendency
with

conquest

had his

the

strengtheningof

of every in the country, and the repression position free aspiration of its people. The longing of France for rest, which with with
to
a

such

years overwhelming force

in recent

had
as

manifested
even

itself away

to

do

national

pride,and
views
to

the

freedom

of the

express

their

their

offered ruler,

people Europe
peace. counted of

stronger guarantee
conquerors this, when
XVIII

for the

maintenance had

of

The upon Louis had

themselves

already
the

they

surrounded

throne

with

Liberal

which institutions,

they

jects. subhardly a thought of giving to their own his own Therefore,by limiting stitutional power with conforms, Napoleon had at any rate a better have given him, prospect than absolute rule would of obtainingthat recognition by Europe which he had not been able to secure either by making peace with the clerical interest, or by his marriage with of the legitimately a daughter of one reigning families. himself deeplyimpressed with the He was It was necessityof taking this course. precisely when he foreignopinion that he took into account of which Benjamin Constant plannedthe Constitution, elaborated the details for him. Above all he thought of Austria,which of all the Powers had dealt most On this acgently with him in the days of Elba. count he must, therefore, loosen his connection naturally with Italy, for in that direction lay the special interests of the Hapsburgs. He also give more must

366
scope
to

NAPOLEON the and

two to

influence
at
once

of

the
to

Court

of the

Vienna

in

Germany,
the thus

try

widen

division
He

tween be-

leading German
be
able
to

Powers.
a

might
into the doubt
to

hope
he

drive him.

wedge
I have

Coalition,which
that

pressedupon
upon

no

counted

this when

he

communicated

Emperor Francis his hope of a friendly arrangement, his wish wife and expressed his and son to see again at his side. which the ist of May The on new Constitution, was proclaimedto the nation as a complement of the an imperialsystem, was attempt to unite Caesarism
the with Liberal with forms
the the

of government, tendencies of the and of

the

such

as

were

sonant con-

Revolution

at

its

beginning
"

Plebiscite instead

the Electoral

remained, but
Chamber of

Colleges a Corps Legislatif,

instead of the Senate, Representatives, of Peers, with publicdebates, Chamber an hereditary and other Constitutional a budget, ministerial responsibility, called into existence. But if rightswere the Emperor had in the days of his absolute power jection, stood above holding them all in equal subparties, this was no longer possiblefor him as a

Constitutional
the

ruler. with

Those

who

had

come

back

to

King Louis and emigrated again the leadingtraitors, the with him, and besides these, henceforth were Augereaus, Marmonts, Talleyrands, Thus the men who had outside the pale of the law. governed France during the interregnum, who had made were peace with the Foreign Powers, and who influential at Vienna, were now excluded, especially himself to a greater extent and the Emperor found of the have liked,driven into the arms than he can of the Revolution. But if these had helped him men
country

FROM

ELBA

TO

ST.

HELENA

367

wished his eagle, they naturally display and so to keep their hands with his on the flagstaff, and mistrust dissension from the first moment mingled To added this was in the work of pacification. hension appreonce more

to

as

to

the

course

the Powers

would

take, and
would There of the its
the

the
not
was

felt by the for repose in new at any price embark of this on evidence striking
desire
to

nation, which
adventures.
the

occasion

Plebiscite

which

the

new

like Constitution,

was predecessors,

submitted.
that had been

number

appeals for the new to the people were registered regime. clear that Europe would become For it had already of the Empire even endure the re-establishment not on its new basis,and that Napoleon could only maintain like the old, by conflict. The of his new news power, had drawn the Powers his escape from Elba together all agreed that again. On various grounds they were the with Napoleon no peace was possible. Even Emperor Francis at once gave this as his opinion. On there followed the act of proscripthe 13th of March tion Nine thousand hundred batants comby the Powers.
votes
were more

of

Hardly given in

one

half

earlier

to

be

put into the field

broken
to out

to

capture

once

the lion that had

If

Napoleon
his

still meant

of its cage. bring about a division

now

amongst

enemies

it could

be

accomplished
those of of

only by the sword. his antagonists who

his power, those decision him against

He
were

must

grapplewith
forced
on

the fiercest in their hatred had

who

the

hostile

Congress of Vienna, those the first to act on who the plan there adopted, were had their troops mustered and who already in Belgium, whence they hoped to lead them by the shortest route Paris. These to And were England and Prussia.
at the

368
he had
to

NAPOLEON
make haste.

The It

only hope
was

of
course

safety
to

lay in taking the offensive. his daring spirit had which

great leader.

the

always impelled the

for the struggle preparations were impeded by the nation's longing for peace. Of thousand his old soldiers only sixty answered to the the outset the Emperor At call to arms. did not of 1 8 1 5, and enforce the conscription venture to late. The in it was too when it came rose Royalists

However,

even

his

'

the

west,

and

twenty thousand
Then the

men

had

to

be

sent

of the eastern protection of the fortresses absorbed the garrisons forces. considerable a part of the available military result was that the Emperor had not than The more thousand hundred and twenty-eight under men one his advance his command when, in June, he made againstBelgium. His plan was to fall first on one

against them. provincesand

then his

on

the

other

of the and

two

most

formidable

of all

Wellington. He calculated that if they were beaten,the Coalition would fall to abandon the pieces. Austria, he thought, would defeated side,and perhaps Russia too, for she need
then take He Dumouriez and affairs,
no

enemies, Blucher

account

of Prussia
the
same

in

the

followed had when

line of
he
was

question. thought that

at

Polish

adopted
in the

when

the

head

of

spring of 1792 he delivered at the his blow against Belgium ; only he was striking Austrians, Napoleon at the Prussians.
And, indeed, it seemed
as

if fate

was

once

more

to

obey the will of the great soldier. If only the god he had called to his aid and fortune whom of victory had for years been the 19th of Brumaire, and who on for a few him be with his companion, would now

THE

DUKE

OF

WELLINGTON.

From

'"""

mezzotint

after

the

picture

by

Sir

Thomas

Lawrence,

P.R.A.

p.

363.

FROM hours the !

ELBA

TO

ST.

HELENA
his

369

Even

these,the readiest of

opponents for

his impetuous onset had not expected so struggle, On their outposts the 15th of June he fell on soon. and drove them the 16th of June, at midday, in. On he attacked the Prussians at Ligny and put them to for Wellington, himself attacked at Quatre Bras, flight, could not come their aid. On the 18th, againat to midday, he began the battle with this the most

of his opponents of the time was strategist

stubborn

at

Waterloo.

The
to

greatest greatest

opposed
occasion

its

tactician.

But

here

was

an

when

everything

the skill to depended on tactics. Wellington'swas take advantageof that long fold of the ground, the watchfulness
to

close every
that
met

calm
the

gap the

in his

line, the
onset

perturbable im-

surging charges of
the that

cavalryand Emperor's grenadiers. It was thus

masses

French

of

of the

Wellington
after and
at

could marched

wait

till the the

the

into

Prussians, corps battle, pressingmore

into

corps,
more

strongly on
French
"

enemy's right, till

last wild

the
rout.

What

broke and then gave way of the would have become

wrote Coalition,"

Gneisenau
the

after the

victory,
was more

"

and

Congress, if
was

the
; it

battle had
the

of all the story of been lost ? And

"

this

the

fact

blood

of

Ligny
the

and

Waterloo

that

once

cemented

alliance

and forces of reaction. to the together, victory gave The Revolutionary Empire was at an end. It was not shattered. His only the army of Napoleon that was been the only more throne, of which it had once to pieces. support, went himself would He not yet give up hope. If only full power, would a dictatorship, again be entrusted This was of the Representa! what he asked to him
2 B

37o

NAPOLEON

tive
on

But
him

Assembly, when he had the 2 1 st of June, after the reply which both
no

reached
a

the

hurried

Elysee early Paris. to flight

left of

Chambers had with

set.

doubt

that his

star

him gave The veterans

at

the

Revolution, who
and his
to

were

him

this moment,
to

Carnot him hurl from could abandon

had

brother
at

Lucien,
head

tried

persuade
and

put himself

the

of his adherents

himself within

his enemies, whether they came upon from without. But what party leaders or could
not

do,
thrown
to

he

venture

on.

He
taken

could since
It

not

the

positionthat
in his lot with

he

had

the

up Revolution. nation

he
was

only

the The
was

Conqueror
Chambers

that

the rebel

had

given
now

itself. that he fear of The

could

againsthim
do
so

conquered,and being disavowed by

of the

could

without

any

members

the army and the Lower Chamber had

people.
at
once

protestedagainstany
make
to

attempt
their

the

Emperor

might

interfere

with

themselves

in permanent

and declared powers, if theythought of session, as Convention.

the re-establishing
not

National

They

would

any further to Napoleon seemed

have

threatened had
so

him

with

with him, and when negotiations be raising new objections, they the decree of outlawry,which

used completelymissed its mark when it was the 19th of Brumaire. as menace on a They were he called them in his helpless not as Jacobins, rage ; micians they were bourgeois,with a few nobles and acadeherents adwho, after a revolutionary past, were of the Liberal like Lafayette, Party, men of men Broglie,Constant, and their friends ; the ideas who, after the days of Brumaire, had sided
"
"

with

him,
he
was

and

whom

he

afterwards

thrust these

aside.
men

Now

in opposition to helpless

very

JOSEPH
From

FOUCHE,
a

DUC

"'OTRANTO.

lithograph

by

Delpeche.

FROM whom he had

ELBA

TO

ST.

HELENA

371

and he had to resign himself despised, of June On the 22nd without to his fate. a struggle he at as again signed his abdication, once more,

Fontainebleau, in favour
afford
to

of his

son. on

He
account

could

not

wait

longer, if only
of the
less
even

of
were

the

menacing
to

advance

Prussians, who
mercy
than

show

him

his

likely had subjects

he

done. retired
a

Once
on

more

from of

Malmaison,

whither

had
as

the

25th
would

June,
come

he offered his services

as a

only simple general, the capital while they to save at the enemy by striking of still divided. at the head were Fouche, who was the Provisional Government established by the Chambers, sent him word in replythat he had better for otherwise not delay his departure for a moment, for his personalsafety. they could not answer the Emperor started on And another so journey to the coast, this time westward, and accompanied by French officers. He travelled more slowly than on the way to Frejus, ever castinghis glance backwards, and dallying with the thought of being perhaps able On back. at the 3rd of July he arrived to turn
He Rochefort. But
it seemed
as

leader.

if his energy

itself had

gone with his power. off the port, and there tried
to

Englishwarshipswere cruising was danger that if the Emperor

fall into
was

escape

he

would
he

the
to

hands

of these
soil had

enemies. of France. been and

an

From But easy

Paris

urged
dare
when
to

leave the
What in do with

he

did

not

go.
he
was

matter

for him
he
was

Egypt
ddeds

in

Elba,
to

when

going
now

forth

to

that led For

power,
not

seemed like the

to

fill him

fear. of

he

did

idea

of
So

running
he chose

the risk
a

being captured like a a compromise course,

thief. such
as

middle

his generally

resolute

372
nature

NAPOLEON

recoiled from, but

to

one

that

now

seemed
which in

to

him bore

be

alone

the
to

full him

worthy impress of

of

him,

and

fact
curred re-

his

character.

There

whose decided

of one the memory of Plutarch's heroes, fate had impresed his mind as a boy. He
to

give himself up to the enemies with whom he had struggledall his life long, and to ask them receive the vanquished amongst them free to as a He wrote to the Prince man. Regent that he had ended his political and was coming, like career, another beside the hearth Themistocles, to sit down of the British people,and place himself under the protectionof their laws. On the 15th of July he surrendered of the British ship of the to the captain line, Bellerophon.For eightdays longer the ship lay off the French tillthe 26th of July It was coast. not that it arrived at Plymouth. There at last he saw the shore of England lyingclose before his eyes, but land upon he did not it. On the 30th he was formed inof the answer the English to his request which Ministryhad decided upon, after consultation with the of the Powers In order to at Paris. representatives deprive" General Bonaparte (suchwas the title now man) of the opportunity of given to the outlawed the peace of Europe, the island ever againdisturbing of St. Helena had been selected as his placeof abode for the future. Napoleon protested against this
"

decision

as

an

act

of tyranny,
that he

breach

of the

law of

nations, pointingout

and without voluntarily with have prolonged the war he had Notwithstandingthis, order He
to

given himself up compulsion,though he might

had the

army chosen

on

the

Loire.
in

to

surrender

put

an

end

to

the

urged

upon

his conquerors

of humanity. sufferings that by this unworthy

FROM

ELBA

TO

ST.

HELENA

373
their
demned con-

treatment
own

of him

they would
them

fame, and

warned

bring a stain upon be that they would

words that by posterity. But these were made no more impression on the English than his the 7th of earlier appeal to their magnanimity. On August the fallen Emperor had to embark, with the allowed him to take companions his stern conquerors the warship, which with him, on board to convey was him
remote

after

voyage island.

of

more

than

two

months

to

the

"

Sainte

tie" Helene, petite

as a

so

ran

line in
had

an

extract

which

Bonaparte

sub-lieutenant

copied out

It is, indeed, a small work. geographical place. Only forty-sevensquare miles is the whole fate of this bit of English ground, to which extent Yet had at last brought him. small as it was, it was all free to him. At first he had not to spend some the little of an Englishtrader,near in the house weeks in which the few town English colonists and their black crowded servants were together. There, not far from the coast, which with its glens overgrown of his native him with myrtleand laurel might remind welcome, and spent a Corsica, he found a friendly short time pleasantly. But at the end of the year he It was moved into the residence appointedfor him. the long,low and damp house of a dairy-farm, known as Longwood, on the upper part of the island,over winds the storm bleak summits whose raged, while around of waters the sightof the waste made the the Yet of lonely isolation all the stronger. sense he would have less alone here than Emperor was

of

some

wished.

At

no a

great distance
line of

the

house

was

rounded sur-

by

sentry-posts.

Within

this

374 cordon
to

NAPOLEON
he

might

move

about

pass

outside

of it he had

but if he wished freely, to be accompanied by an

still feared that English officer. For his conquerors All their care he might yet escape. was anxiously directed Much to making this impossiblefor him. of the littleness Napoleon showed, has been written the devious and
a

even

deceitful of

methods

he

used with
were

in his left the

*

carrying on keepers over

to

kind

guerillawarfare
of and

the he

remnants

freedom
almost

that
wore

him

; how

worried

out

good
who

Sir Hudson

Lowe, the governor

his

of the
to

island,
do
not

only did
he make
to

duty, and
see

gave
to

in
so.

Napoleon
We
as

whenever
mean

could
excuses

his way

do

for

our

hero

in this

in other

blame those who things; but even more gentlyif they would remember
seen

might judge him how, as we have

new

in the

case

of

the founder the who

of the

German influences their

Empire,
the

the fall from

height of
have

power

character

of

men

found

only

happiness in active rule. As Bismarck, at Friedrichsruh, turned his mind to handing on to future times his recollections and his his policyand the work he had on thoughts on but with so Napoleon at St. Helena accomplished,
"

more

restless
statesman

energy
"

and
wrote

wider
he

view had

than

the

German

of what

done, gave

expressionto
made his
the whole

his

and and politics, thoughts on men of historyof the century the subject turned back
to

studies.

He

the

schemes in that be his he

and

plans with which he had been busy But showed just as all he then wrote end in view, and the desire to practical
it, so
even now

youth.
had
a

he

could

not

abandon
It
was

working at the entirely

not

hope

and

the

longing for

action.

that he

EUROPE

IN

1812

EUROPE

IN

1812-FRENCH

BOUNDARIES

FROM

ELBA

TO

ST.

HELENA

375

He always declined thought of making his escape. he As the proposals him in this direction. made to had voluntarily given himself up to the English,he hoped for freedom only from some generalchange of tions policy. He was incessantly thinking out combinaall almost that might lead to this result ; and the political and historical writingsthat he dictated had some with this object. It of connection kind bons seemed that the rule of the Bourto him impossible he was in this,at least, true would last ; and a future foresaw a Europe in which prophet. He Liberal ideas would again force their way to triumph, and at the same time be reconciled with the religious with his own spirit.These thoughts he connected which and policy, gave a forecast of that tendency, further developed in the "Napoleonic Ideas" of his of the Second Empire. nephew, led to the programme Even unbroken. his self-confidence in captivity was I have," he once said, alluding to Cherbourg, He erected never pyramids in the sea." my expressed regret for what he had done to the Due he declared, I d'Enghien. In his last testament
" " "

would

act

in the
He

way persistedin
that it
even
was

same

under

similar

stances." circum-

desired him
to

peace, and
war.

into him

And

in
been

assertingthat he had Europe that had forced exile nothingwas plainer

the
creature

than the

that he had slave of

to

stances, of circum-

policy. He
deeds, and
be

to

bear witness
said

his

called upon posterity for his adversaries, as

he
to

they would
indicates
the
a

belittle his fame.

the

bitingat graniteif they dared he In his political testament

"
"

himself forth
to

two

historians of his
he

who

should

set

world leader

the
in

course

and policy his son,

his with

as exploits

war,

and

bade

376
whose
to

NAPOLEON

future all these

and
re-read

read

connected, always thoughts were for it was the only true history,

philosophy. He he arrived in the island. ill when was already Before became more serious,and long the symptoms from at last they plainly showed that he was suffering the same malady that had killed his father. The it he enthat it brought with dured pains and sufferings
as
a

part of
He stood
or

the
now

to inevitable,

which
as

he

had

always bowed.
as

looked the

on

death of

calmly
guns of the

when

he

before his

muzzles
a

the

at

Grenoble,
he

took

place in
at

square
In

Grenadiers which

of the dictated

Guard

Waterloo.

his

will,

before the end, only a few weeks had who he remembered the generals all his friends, been faithful to him, the grenadiersof Elba, and the of Waterloo, his companions at St. Helena, wounded service to and his first chamberlain,Marchand, whose But above him had always been that of a friend. all he thought of France, whence he had twice been exiled,and to which, thinking of the future of his of his deeds, he still clung family and the memory closer one closely, might almost say than in the days of his greatness. the 5th of May, 1821, he On succumbed
to

his asked

illness. for
a

As

last favour in French

from
on

destinyhe
the banks

had

grave
But

earth

of the His

Seine.

this, too, his enemies

refused

the heights buried on body was of the rocky island, far from not Only Longwood. and his after long years his last wish fulfilled, was the place where mortal borne remains to they now of the trophiesthat he had won rest, in the midst of glory. for France career during an unparalleled him.

From

drawing

by

F.

Clementson,

after

sketch

by Lieut.

F.

R.

Stack.

LONGWOOD. The
house in which

Napoleon

lived

and

died

at

St.

Helena.

NAPOLEON From

S
a

TOMB contemporary

AT

ST. woodcut

HELENA.

P-

376.

FROM In the Discours had

a

ELBA
de

TO

ST.

HELENA
have
as

377

Lyon,

as

we

seen,

Napoleon
victim in him

described

Alexander

the

Great

the
saw

of
the

ambition. self-devouring hero whose good fortune the world had

ever

Later, he
had been Once

the he

greatest that

witnessed.

said,half

in

jest,
"

longer anything great to be done. If I were, like Alexander, to have myself proclaimed fish-wife would of Jupiter Ammon, the son every laugh in my face." Perhaps it was just on the point
There is
no

he

here

touched

upon
the

that

he

had

least

reason

to

fear

comparison with
to
can

Macedonian
his
to

his

power

which
said

Church been
to

king. For the gain policysecured him,

less
secure

hardly be
which

have

than

the

ence influ-

Alexander
the
we

tried

by associating
the

himself
Pharaohs. power
was

with And

priesthood
can on

of

land
say

of
that when

the the it

the in

whole his

which
at

Napoleon
to

held
not

hands,
to

its

greatest,was

inferior

that

of any

history. The end of both these heroes, and the fate of their empires,also afford a more fortunate, parallel, though Alexander's lot was in the for he followed the call of the gods to Hades the height of his fullness of his strength and at empire
known power, up

and

had

not

to

survive

the

inevitable stands
the

ing breakabove results

the

of his

dominions. when With open the

a

Alexander
we

Napoleon,
of their Greek had

moreover,

consider few

careers.

strong
in

blows

king
remained

broke

gates of the
he

East, which

closed
at

againstGreece
time and the

days
thence

of

her

freedom, but
for the
new

the

same

laid the foundations

arose

meeting of
of the

East

West, and
world. The

forms

life for

Rome,
in his

spread of Christendom, had victories. By comparison, the

empire of their prelude

life-work of

37"

NAPOLEON
the he world's believed

Napoleon is but an episode in The RevolutionaryState, which First Consul, was not as perfected
was

history.
he him had
nor

created
to

by

it
was

to
no

be

a more

permanent
able than that

result
the

remain

after him.
bridle the in fetters

He

Jacobins to
France

forces reactionary since the fall of the

had

held

Huguenots. And in the end the of old Europe triumphed over Powers after all him his victories. It counted nothing for him that he had closed the abyssof anarchy, raised the French to the of " the great nation of Europe, and won position for himself and his familyrecognition, and alliance, with the great ruling houses of the even relationship Continent. He remained alien in France, and an the legitimate monarchs. illegitimate among still allies, Once, and in the days when they were had the Czar compared him to a torrent "you had only to wait till the flood subsided." Napoleon had in truth burst Europe like a mountain upon subside as quicklyas they rise waters stream, whose
"
"

in

their
to

destructive
our

force.
if
we

But
saw

we

should him

do

justice in-

hero

in
not

power wreck broke

of destruction.
and up ruin the around

He
him

did
;

only the merely pile up

he
came

wherever

he

prepared it for a rich The national ideals of Italymust harvest. nise recogtheir creator. than in Alfieri, in him, rather life of Spain dates from the days All the energetic The States that now of Bayonne. form, beside of the German Empire, rest on Prussia,the pillars ground
and foundations
to

that he laid.

It

was

no

discredit

to

him

have

historic and the

north and south of the Alps, such destroyed, of Genoa and Venice, the republics wrecks as of the old German Empire. prince-bishoprics

" "

-"r"7"

I
"

THE

TOMB

OF

NAPOLEON
Photo

IN

THE

HOTEL
Frferes.

DES

INVALIDES.

by

Neurdin

p.

378-

FROM

ELBA

TO

ST.

HELENA

379

The ideals
in

new

light
that

of

freedom
in vain and the
to

in

the

Tyrol
into

comes

from

sought
of Hofer

penetrate

its It

valleys
their formed
how

the

days
that

Speckbacher.
army
to

was

failings
by
much

brought

and ruin
arose

the
at

State,
And

the of

Great the

Frederick,
new

Jena.
in

spirit
of of the the

that

Prussia,
seems

under
now

the
to

very

oppression
a

conqueror, forces that in

to

to

us

be

reflection
and

the

Revolution
!
not

aroused above
the

Napoleon
France

organised
itself,
even

France

But

all,
basis

in

this

day,
army,
the

only
whose

of

administration,
he

the

law,

the
in

foundations
the and

laid,
but

or

strengthened department
the
the
traces

spirit

of

Revolution,
national And life there

every still in

of

intellectual
work. onlooker derive life.

bears arises of of real

of of
we

his the

so

mind which

that from And

a

deepest
the
we

sense

tragedy beings
to

only
out

sight
may
man

shaping
the he
"

their
in

well of fate

apply

him

words

which

as

young

twenty-two
of Genius
h
:

himself
Les hommes

pointed
de klairer
to

to

the
sont

twofold
des
"

genie
leur

meteores

distines of

bruler

pour

siecleT
in

Men
to

genius light
to

are

meteors,
era."

destined

burn

order

give

their

38o

NAPOLEON

1785.

1793.

From

letter dated

1793 addressed

to

the

"Directory."

From

document

dated

13th

Fructidor,year
French
army

IV, written
in

at

the

head-quarters

of the

Italy.

1796.

To

the proclamation

at

Milan, 1796.

AUTOGRAPHS

OF

NAPOLEON

381

While

First

Consul, 1S03.

As

Emperor,

1804.

As

Emperor,

1S04.

From

proclamation
of

after

the

battle

Austerlitz, 1805.

After

the

campaign

of 1S06.

At

Tilsit,1S07.

INITIALS.

In

Madrid,

1S0S.

At

Sch"nbrunn,

1809.

382

NAPOLEON

INDEX

Austria,
"

302

Aberdeen, Abo, Acre, Aboukir,

12,

Lord,
159,
161 Mr.

347-8

Emperor 256, 296, 307,

9 9

et sqq. Francis

II

of, 218,
332,

246,

314,

353,

366

Treaty

of, 331

Autun,
"

336
(Lord Sidmouth),

Bishop of, 64, Avignon,

Auxonne, Azores,
14,

116

Addington,
233, 261 112-13,
122

18, 25

The,

362
B

Adige,
Adria,

128,

131,

201,

252

Aiguillettes, Fort, 67 Aix, 6, 168 Aix-la-Chapelle, 247 Ajaccio, s, 11, 25, 27, 38, 40, 45-6, 48, SI et sqq., 96, 166-7
Alessandria,
Alexander sqq., I 81
,

43,

Baden, Charles Bagration, 257 198 Bard, Barras, 80, 89,

sqq., 103, 123, 171,

Frederick

of, 263

91,

93

et

sqq.,

97

et

100,

249 204, 240

et

127,

129,

135,

137,

of

Russia,

176,

181, 184
M.

258, 260, 264, 271 et et 278, 286 293 275, sqq., sqq., 328, et sqq., 298, 306, 309, 313-14, 33S-6. 353. 355-6, 362, 331, 333,
250-1,

Barthelemy, Bartolomeo,
Bastia, Bautzen, Bavaria,
20,

de, 123
et

57
59 sqq.,

73

343-4 201,

377-8
Alexander the

263, 346
et

Great,
150,

34,

150

[240
237,

Alexandria,

149,

159,

166,
155,

289 Bayonne, Beaucaire, 65

Beauharnais,

sqq.

300

Alop"us, 258 Alps, 70, 72-3,

247

Stephanie,
Alexandre
See

311

82,

99,

113,

196,

"

Marquis
Mme. de.

de, 93

"

Empress
300,
112

Alsace-Lorraine, 7 Victor, Amadeus, 284 America,

Amiens, Ancona,
Anne
of

"

Eugene,
Beethoven,

94,
100-1,

249,

311-12,

Josephine 336

101,

105

Beaulieu, Beifort,

105,

206

205,

231, 70

233,

235,

239

353

Amsterdam,
109,

116, 134,
313-14

142,

203,262

107, Belgium, 233, Bellerophoit, 372

367-8

Russia,

Benedetti, Benevento,

130

Anspach, 259, 260 Antibes, 75, 363 198 Aosta, Apennines,

D 71,

263

Berg,
Berlin,

Grand

Duchy
268, Marshai, 262,
329,

of, 311
307 92, 331, 125, 127, 341 147,

238-9,

75, 81, 122,

12, 161

196

et

sqq.

Bernadotte,

Acre,

St.
114,

Jean,
317, 57

176, 259,
Berthier,
3"3

Areola, Arena,

351

General,

99,

166,

197,

52,

100 Argenteau, d'Artois, 231, 243 Aubry, 78, 82 General, Augereau,

Berthollet, Bertrand,

148, 166,
General,

170

269

99,

112,

125,

Besanco, 353 Bessieres, Marshai,

Binasco,
110, 245,

299

127,

176

326

Austerlitz,

258

et

sqq.,

323

Biron,

59

383

3"4
Bismarck, Prince,
104,

NAPOLEON
130, 239,

374

Blucher, 267, 344-5,

350, 352-3,

36S

Bologna, 106, 1 15-16 Bonaparte. See Buonaparte.

Bordeaux,
77 Borghetto, 106 Pozzo di, 38, 44-5, 52, 362 Borodino, 334, 336

Calvi, 60-I, 74 Cambaceres, 84, 177, 220, 301 Campo Formo, 130, 134, 201, 260, 305

241,

Campt, 97,

103,

105, 123, 370

Borgo,

Bosphorus, 233
Bottot, 129, 181 Boulogne, 146, 205, 251, 254 Bourrienne, F. de, 166

Carre, Fort, 75 Carrinthia, 11S Carrousel, Place de, 206 Carteaux, General, 65, 67, 68 Casabianca, Captain, 8

Castiglione, 113 Castlereagh,Lord, 348, 362

Catherine, of Russia, 129, 203-4,
329

Breisgau,227
Brenner Brenta

Pass, 113, 117

Catinat,35
Cattaro, 260 Caulaincourt, 329, 338, 351-2,

Valley, 113

Brest, 288 Brienne, 6, 10, 17, 18, 29, 95, 358

355-6

Cayenne, 136, 221

Ceva,
100

Brittany,195 Broglie,370 Brueys, Admiral,

Ceylon,
134,

205

147-8, 152

Chalons, 92

Bruix, Admiral, 164, 177, 181 Brune, General, 196 Brunn, 259 William of, 306 Brunswick, Duke Brussels, 70 Bulow, 350

Champagne, 7 Charlemagne, 247-8, 263

Charles,
"

Archduke,
303-4,

113,

17-18,

120, 251, Charles

315

King, 2S5

V, 34, 303 Charlottenburg,267 Buonaparte,Carlo(Napoleon'sfather), Chatham, Earl of, 307 5,9, io, 11,95
"

Lcetitia

mother), 1, (Napoleon's 360, 363

249,

5,

Chatillon,352, 355
Chenier,
221

"

10, 125, 220, Louis (King of Holland), 92, 114,

.

6,

24,

Cherbourg, 238, 251, 254, 375

Chiese, 112 Choiseul, Due de, 142 Cincinnatus, 34-5, 171 Cintra, 292 Clary, Desiree, 94 Cleves, 260 Cobenzl, Ludwig, 128
147, 201, 204, 241,

246,

262, 293,

310,

"

3" Lucien

(Prince of Canino), 9, 45, 48, 52, 59, 60, 169, 173, 175, 178-9, 1S6, 187, 326, 370
wards Joseph (King of Naples, afterKing of Spain), 6, 9, 10, 13, 22, 24, 38, 45, 52 et sqq., 78, 82-3, 85" 91-2, 94" "I, 169, 233, 246, 262, 264, 290 et sqq., 300, 249, 310, 3", Marianne

"

et

sqq.,

134,

256

Colberg, 268
Colmars, 72

355

"

(Princess of Lucca), 9,
See

46, 55
" "

Cologne, 121, 247 Compiegne, 290, 315 Constant, Benjamin,

Constantine, 271

22

r,

365,
154,

370

Napoleon Napoleon. Jerome, (King of Westphalia), 92,

252,

84, 116, Constantinople,

231, 274,

161,

"

275-6 Pauline (PrincessBorghese), 262,

19, 27

2S7

et

sqq., 292 244"

Copenhagen,

203-4,

27" 36-7,

360

Buttafuoco,Count,

Corfu, 139, 153-4, Corsica, I et sqq., 13, 17

et

196

et sqq.,

sqq., 61, 73 39" 43" 45" 53" 55 166-7, 116, et sqq., 142-3, in, 236, 362

Cabarus, 94 Cadiz, 254

Corunna, 254,
r, 231, 242-3

300

Cadoudal,

22

Ccesar, 34, 139, 162, 183

216 Cagliostro,

Corvisart, Dr., 357 Cracow, 261 Crete, 151 Cromwell, 34, 183
Count Czartoryski,

Cairo, 159

Adam,

250

INDEX
D

385
Fontainebleau, 283, 349, 355, 357,
359, 371

Dalberg, Archbishop Danton, 46, 110 Dantzic, 268, 340

von,

263

Fox, C. J., 261 Frankfurt, 340

Daunou, 188 Davidovitch, General, 113

Franks, King
Frederick
"

of the,

the Great,

248 256, 265, 379

of Prussia, 239,
et

William 259" 330

Davo"t, 299, 303-4, 332, 337 Debry,Jean, 82-3 Decres, Admiral, 288, 301 Dego, 100
Demairon, M., 12 Dennewitz, 345 Depuys, M., 18 Desaix, General, 151, 158, 199, Desmazis, 12, 95-6

III,King
et

263

et sqq.,

275, 306 355 341-2,

sqq.,

sqq.,

Freiburg,210 Frejus, 167, 175, 358, 371 Friedrichsruh, 374

Friuli, 114, 117
200

Dijon, 198
Dion, 34, 171

Galicia,305, 309
Gaza, 160

Domingo, 228-9 Dommartin, Major, 67, 99

Donauw"rth, 303 Dornberg, 306 Douai, 14 Dresden, 332 Ducos, Roger, 178, 181, 187

Geneva, 30-1 Genoa, 74 et

224,
242,

sqq.,

81,

142,

175, 198,

249 George III, 74, 289, 295 George, Prince of Mecklenburg, 314,

372
"

Prince
261

of Wales

(Prince Regent),

Dugommier,

68-9

Dumerbion, General, 71 Dumouriez, 59, 231, 244, 368 Dunkirk, 146, 238 Duroc, General, 238, 258

Gibraltar, 205, 292 Glogau, 298 Gneisenau, 265, 267, 330, 369 Godoy, 202, 283, 285, 290
Goethe, 312 Gohier, M., 172, 176, 182 G"tzen, Count, 307

Egypt,

sqq., 168, 177, 199, 205, 207, 253, 336, 371 El Arish, 160 161
et et

196,

Elba, 139, 167, 202, 356

sqq.,

362,

364-5" 371, 376

Elbe, 140, 279, 341 Emden, 261

Graudenz, 268 200 Gravelotte, Grenoble, 322, 363-4, 376 Gross Beeren, 344 Gustavus Adolphus, 282
H

Ems, 140 d'Enghien, Due, 243 et sqq., 281, 375 England, 228 et sqq., 264, 273, 280, 286 et sqq., 328, 367, 372 Erfurt, 293 et sqq., 299, 301, 313, 332, 346
Etruria, 290 Ettersheim, 248

Hamilton, Lady, 152, 154 Hanau, 346

Hanover,
347
204

Hardenberg, M., 261, Harpe, La, IOO Haugwitz, 239,

Hebert,
Henri
HO

270,

308, 330,

260-I

Heliopolis, 165
IV, 207

Fabricius, 34-5 Fain, Baron, 356 Ferdinand of Aragon,

349

291
et

Ferdinand, Prince, 284, 290

sqq.,

Fesch, 6, 9,

39,

78, 92, 248

Finland, 295 Florence, 106

Fouche,

177, 221,
2 C

293,

300,

371

Landgrave of, 263 Hoche, General, 126-7, 136, *4" Hofer, 343 Hohenlinden, 201, 241 Hohenlohe, 268 Hollabrunn, 257 Holland, 107, 121, 124, 137, 140, 196, 205, 223, 230, 241, 250, 263 Hompesch, Count, 149

Hesse,

386

NAPOLEON
Lille, 139

Ibrahim

Bey,

151

Limburg,
Lions, Gulf

121

India, 16, 204-5, 232, 293 Infanta of Spain, 202 Ingolstadt, 363 Innsbruck, 112 Ionian Islands,143, 233 Isabey, 317 Jaffa,160 Jena, 266, 295 Josephine, Empress,
169, 172, 176, 220,
31S. 317

of, 148, 167

sqq., in

Lobau,
Lodi,
IOI

Isle of, 304

et

Lombardy, 71, 81, 97, 155, 198 London, 205, 241, 253, 268, 273, 295

Longwood,

373

L'Orient, 288
"

93

et sqq.,

Louis, Prince Ferdinand, 26, 266 XIV, 34, 141, 207 XV, 6, 11
"

125,
"

XVI,
47" 54"

300,

310,

313,

et sqq.,

8,

12,

18, 25, 36,

214

63,

101,

174,

212,

Joubert, General, 156, 174 Jourdan, Marshal, 70, 1 12-13, I56" 163, 176 Junot, Marshal, 84, 95, 281, 292
K

"XVIII,

217, 361, 365

Louisa, Queen, 276 Louisiana, 202 Lowe, Sir Hudson, 374 L"beck, 288, 320
Lucca, 224, 249

Kalckstein,244 Kant, Emmanuel, 216 Karlsruhe, 340 Kartzbach, 344 Kellerman, General, 102-3, I0S" 199 Klagenfurt, 118 Kleber, General, 151, 165 K"nigsberg,244, 268, 296, 367 Korner, 343 Krusemarck, General, 307, 312 Kulm, 345 Kustrin, 267, 298 Kutusoff,335-6

Luneville,Peace of, 201-2, 261, 305, 346-7, 349

Lutzen, 343

226, 231,

Luxembourg, Lycurgus,34

121

Lyons, 27, 65, 197,

M

224

Macdonald, Marshal, 174, 177,

5, 355-6

344-

Macedonia, 116 Mack, General, 251, 256-7

Madagascar, 228
Maddelena

Islands,142
73, 202, 242, 281, 291, 300

Madrid,

Laclos, 142 Lafayette,General, 47, 194, 370 Lameth, 194 Lannes, General, 125, 177, 199,299,
304

Magallon, Charles, 142

Magdeburg, 267
Malabar, 158 Mallet, 338

Malmaison,
Malta,
153,
241, 134, 250,

242, 139,

313, 371
143,

Lanoshut, 363 Laon, 353

Rothiere, 351 Lavalette, 127, 166
La La

148

et

sqq.,

196, 202-3,

205,

233,

237,

Vendee,
92" 193.

70,

77-8, 82-3, 85, 87,

215, 291

195, 212,

Lebruno, 220 Lech, 113 Leclerc,General, 125, 228 Lefebvre, Marshal, 177, 184, 355
201 Legations,

264 Mantua, 81, 105, 112-13, 115 Marat, 46 Marbeuf, M. de, 5, 6 Marengo, 197, 199, 200, 205-6, 208,
217-18, 224, 228, 241, 323 Maret, Duke of Bassano, 223, 351
Maria
"

et

"^""356 Carolina,Queen, 154,

Antoinette, 154

262

Leghorn, 106, 139, 231 Leibnitz,141 Leipzic,343, 345-6 Leoben, 120 et sqq., 133 Le Sablon, 89, 90 Levant, 82, 142 Ligny, 369

"

Louise, Queen,
355" 36o

310,

314,

332,

"

Theresa, 154 Marmont, Marshal, 84, 95, 99, 114, "5, 152, 355-6 21, 57, 65, 96, 116, 228 Marseilles,

INDEX
93 Martinique, Mass"ia, Marshai,

387
Napoleon I (Napoleon Buonaparte) 13 early struggles,
soldier, 14 as a 14 et sqq. characteristics, early a writer, 17 to become ambition
progress intended
to petition

99,

197-8, 318,

327

Mayard, M. de, 42 et sqq. Mayence, 128 et sqq., 134, 247, 346 Archbishop of,Karl Theodor, 247
"

the

King,

18

Memel, 261

Memmingen,

227

Menou, General, 89 Metternich, Count, 301, 314, 347 Meurthe, Boulay de la, 177, 188 Milan, 102, 105, 121, 125, 175, 198,

revisits Corsica, 19 takes part in an outbreak, 20 of Corsica, the state his letters on
20

et

sqq.
22

meets returns

Paoli,
to

his

garrison,24

218, 223, 249 Millesimo,Battle,100

200,

his love for his family,24 appointed first lieutenant, 25

Mincio, 112, 200Minorca, 205 Mirabeau, 195

202 Mississippi,

joins the revolutionists,25

his studies,26 et sqq. ; his 26 et sqq. seeks Paoli's patronage, his

opinions,

38

Moden",
"

121,

128, 201,

249

Duke

of, 201
von,
200

Mollien, 350 Moltke, General Mondovi, 100

promotion, 40 his first coup tfe'tat, 40 et sqq. goes to Paris, 46 for the populace, 48 his scorn
studies

astronomy,
on

49

Monge,

148, 158, 166,

170

his views his advice

et

Montebello, 199 Montenotte, 125, 351

51-2 discipline, letters to Joseph, and

52
views

Montesquieu, 352 Montmartre, 355 Montpellier,65

Moravia, Moreau,
130, 257,
1

sqq. the storming of the Tuileries,

54
sides with

12-13,

361 136, 175-6" I79i

his

the Revolution, 58 expeditionto Sardinia, 58 towards

his attitude denounced his farewell 62

Paoli, 59

182, 197, 198, 200-1, 243 Mortier, General,240, 355 Moscow, 335, 354 Moulin, 182, 184 Murad Bey, 151 Murat, 90, 125, 162, 166, 184, 257, 269, 290, 300, 311-12, 336, 361-2
N

by Paoli, 61
to

his Corsican

home,

expedition to Avignon, 64 writes Souper de "eaucaire, 65-6 at the siege of Toulon, 67-8 and promotion, 69 his success becomes friendly with the Robe71 spierres,
to Genoa, 74 mission goes on a and released, is placed under arrest

Naples,
"

1, 70,

81,

149,

205,

232,

240, 262, 292, 311 Bay of, 154 Ferdinand I his birth, his his

.75 in charge
ordered
to

of

an

expeditionagainst
of the west, 77 by Barras, 80
to

"

Napoleon

of,202 (Napoleon Buonaparte)

1 2

Corsica, 76
command mission

patriotism, early enmity for France, 3

to

given a proposed

commission

Turkey,82
to

et

France, 6 goes his life at school, 7, 8 his father, 9 sees

his views
on

sqq. his rapid promotion

commander-

in-chief", 91
his 9

career, Joseph's at

his father's death, 11 enters militaryschool

Paris,1 1 his youthfulindependence, 12 officer and an becomes artillery

12 goes to Valois, his 13 receives epaulettes,

marriage with meeting and Josephine, 94 et sqq. 95, 206-7 his personal appearance, 98 leaves Paris for Italy, of his name, alters Italian spelling 98-9 in Italy, his career 99 et sqq.
returns to

Paris, 135

388
Napoleon
his I his brilliant

NAPOLEON
(Napoleon Buonaparte) Napoleon
turns
et

(Napoleon Buonaparte)
to

receptions, 136 speech at the Luxembourg

1 37

his attention

Austria, 255

Palace,
his wish decides

sqq. victoryof and

and

plans

to

attack

land, Eng-

139 et sqq. attack Egypt, 146 sails from Toulon, 147

to

Austerlitz, 258 Trafalgar,259 and the Peace of Pressburg,260 makes his brother Joseph King of 262 Naples and Sicily,
the Confederation his brother 266 of the

his engagements, 148 et sqq. fleet defeated by Nelson at Aboukir,

Rhine,

263
creates

151-2

Louis

King

of

Directory, 157 expeditionto Syria, 159

to returns to

writes

the

Holland, 263
battle of
enters

Jena,

Cairo, 162
and arrives
at

Berlin, 267

leaves

Alexandria

marches Peace

against the Russians, 269

Ajaccio, 166 leaves Ajaccio and

167 his welcome,
his and the 168

sails for France,

of Tilsit,271 et sqq. Legal Code extended, 277 battle of Copenhagen, 279 dethrones
et

the

King

of

Spain, 281
of

jealousyof Josephine, 169

coup
d'tiat of the
1 8th

sqq.

makes and

Joseph Bonaparte King

Murat the 293

Brumaire, 170 et sqq. draws up Constitution, 187 becomes First Consul, 191
and the

Spain, 290
et sqq. et sqq.

King
Czar

of

Naples,
et

290

the Peninsular
meets

War, 292

sqq.,
at

318
furt, Er-

campaign
the
to

of

Marengo, 197

Alexander

et sqq.
crosses

Alps, 198
Paris,
200

goes
at
war

to

Spain,
with

299
et sqq.

returns

Austria, 301

and

the

Treaty

and the Peace his civil reforms, 208 the Code Napoleon, 209 and Education Law, 211 Re-establishment
212 et

of Luneville, 201 of Amiens, 205

et sqq.

and

Josephine, 310
her, 313 Archduchess
Marie

divorces marries

Louise

of

the

Church,

of Austria, 314 born, 315 King of Rome his endurance and capacity for

sqq.

work, 316
his appearance, 317 and the trade of France, 319 his relations with the Church,
at
war

and and

Pius his

VII, 217
at

resident

the Tuileries, 219 family, 220 his attempted assassination, 220 expulsion of his opponents, 221 his increased
222

321

enters

Russia, 328 Moscow, 335

339

with

power in

as

Chief

sul, Con-

of Germany, uprising battle of L"tzen, 343 battle of Leipzig,345

recrosses

his

reforms

Italy and

land, Switzer-

223 et sqq. becomes President at Milan, 223 his desire for extending France's 228 possessions, his unfriendliness and and the outbreak
et to

France and

invaded

the Rhine, 346 by the Allies,349 and is exiled

to

Blucher, 352
abdication

sqq.

signshis

of

England, 233 with Engwar land,

of the Due

Elba, 356 et sqq. leaves Elba, 363

Hundred Days, 364 et sqq. the battle of Waterloo, 368 et sqq. himself surrenders the Belleroon the

the

239 execution of

d'Enghien,243
becomes 245 is crowned

Emperor by
the

the

French,
at

phon, 372
sails for St. Helena,

373

Pope

Paris,

his death,

376

248
crowned his

King of Italyat Milan, 249 plans to conquer England, 251

conclusion, 377-9 Nassau, 263

National 43, 47,

Assembly, 5, 25, 36, 38-9,

186

et sqq.

INDEX
Necker, Minister, 18, 20 Neipperg, Count, 360 Nelson, Lord, 73, 148-9, 153-4, 157, 163, 204-5, 259 Neufch"teau, Francois de, 147
Neufch"tel, 260 Ney, Marshai, 224, 299, 345, 355~6" Po, 128, 131, 199 Poitou, 12 Poland, 275, 309, 329 Poniatowski, Prince, 309 Ponte Corvo, 262 Pontecoulant, Doulcet de, 82 Ponte Nuovo, 22 Pope Alexander, 50 Leo, 248, 322, 349
" "

389

364
Nice, 64, 74, 82, 96, 98, 198, 200 Niemen, 331 Nile, battle of the, 9, 153, 157, 163,

Porto

Stephen, 247 Ferrajo,358

253
242,

165, 203
NJmes, 65 Novi, 155-6, 164, 174

Portsmouth,
Poscherun,

Portugal, 202, 205,

340
et

281,

292

Prenzlau, 268
O

Pressburg, 260

sqq, 349

Orange, Prince of, 226 Orezza, 22 Orloff, Count, 264

Ortenan, 237 Ottoman Porte, 116 Oudinot, Marshal, 299, 344, 355

Provence, 28, 168 Prussia, 81, 123

Pyrenees, 70

Battisto, 40, 43 Quenza Giovanni 81, 87 Quiberon,

"

Paoli,Hyacinth, 15 General Pasquale, I, 5, 9, 1 5, 1 7, 22, 23, 26-7, 38, 44 et sqq., 52, 56, 58 et sqq. 66
,

Ramolino,
Ranke,

Lsetitia.

135, 234,

Buonaparte 308 271,

See

Paris, 11,

59, 71, 73, 76 et sqq., 85, 88, 92, 95, 126 et sqq., "35, J39" 161, 189, 197, 200-1, 246-7, 250, 293, 207, 241, 204,
17, 30, 300, W-* 320,

Rapp, Marshai,

340

Rastatt, 134, 242, 244, 347 Ratisbon, 227, 263, 303

338, 353

et

sqq.,
202

363

et

Raynal, Abbe, Reichstag, 237

"

20, 27,

142

371

Parma,
"

81, 105, 107-8,

of.

Duchess of

See Marie 160

Louise

Parsdorff, 200
Pasha
"

Egypt, 158, Djezzar, 160

Reinhard, Count, 312 Madame, 171 Reubell, Director, 123 Reveilliere,Director, 123 Rhine, the, 112 ei sqq., 117

et sqq.,

Paul

I, Czar, 203-4 Peraldi, Abbe, 42

\26etsqq., 135, 140, 155, 175, 197, 201, 226, 243, 256, 345 et sqq.
Richelieu, 34 Ricord, 72, 74, 76 Rivoli, 115 Robespierres,the, 46, 71
92,

"

Marie, 38, 44, 52-3

Permon, Madame, 77, 94 Philip II, 34, 291 Philipeaux,M. de, 12 Pichegru, General, 70, 124, 136, 231,
242-3

et

sqq.,

86,

185, 217 103, HO, Perretti Jella,19 Rocca, Abbe

"

Count

Colonna
1

da Cesario, 19

Piedmont,
231, 241,

71-2,
249

81, 97,

109,

223,

Rochefort, 37
Roederer,

Piombino, 202, 249 Pisa, 5 Pitt, William, 197, 204,

251-2
Pius
"

230,

249,

"

188, 216 Charlotte de, 243 Rohan, Rome, king of, 315, 37 1 in, 115, 116, 213, 218, 247, 280,
177, 315" 322, 349

VI, Pope, 115 et sqq. VII, 217-18, 247-8, 262, 280 Plutarch, 9, 29, 34

Plymouth, 372

Rossi, General, 39, 40 Rotterdam, 210 Rousseau, J. J., 28 et sqq., 36, 216 Roustan, 316, 357

390

NAPOLEON
Tallien, Madame, M.,94, 98
317

St.
"

Bernard, Great, 198 Cyr, 46, 55, 337 Helena, 54, 69, 80, 127,

"

Cloud, 178, 180, 182, 315

129,

"

"

167,

Talma, 294 Taranto, 202, Tarnopol, 309

233

171, 229,
"

372 Gothard, 155, 198

204, Petersburg, 231,

Teil, General Jean de, 64 Tell, William, 225-6

"

238

Thugut, Baron
202

von,

119,

128-9,

197,

"

Raphael, 163

"

Remy,

28

Salicetti, 19, 40, 56 et sqq., 57, 71, 75, 77-8

227 Salzburg,

Th"ringen, 26 Treaty of, 271 Tilsit,

sqq., 286
et sqq.,

313" 324, *?"!"",

Torre

277 et 295, 308 et 328-9, 335, 355

et sqq.,

293,

Fiorenzo, 61, 73, 142 202 Ildefonso, Sardinia,58, 81, 139, 148 Savary, General Due de Riego, Savona, 323 Savoy, 134 Scharnhorst, 265, 297, 330 Schenkendorf, 343 Scherer, General, 97, 126, 163 Ferdinand 306 Schill, von,
San
" "

Tippoo Sahib, 158

Torres 299 61 Capitello, Vedras, 318 Tortona, 199 Toulon, 57 et sqq., 62, 67, 69 et sqq., 74, 84, 89, 96, 138, 147, 167, 283, 288

Tourneur, Le, 123 Trafalgar,262 Trent, 113, 260

Trentino, 81

Sch"nbrunn, 304, 305 Treaty of, 264, 305, 307, 322, 349

Trieste, 305
Trinidad, 205

Schwarzenberg,332,
Scrivia, River, 199

345
182

Colonel, 177, Sebastiani,

274

Selim, Sultan,82, 145, 153, 238, 268,

Senio, the, 115 Serra, Lieutenant Serrurier, 99, 177

Troyes, 352, 355 Tuileries,The, 47, 54, 90, 180-1, 221, 300, 364 Tunis, 166 Turkey, 134, 205, 294 et sqq., 310,
331

Rocca

della,41

Tuscany,
172
et sqq.,

Sieyes,Abbe,

2,

178-9,

"

Grand

231, 249 Duke of, 201-2,

112

227

181, 187 et sqq., 192-3 Smith, Sir Sidney, 160 et sqq., 280 Solger, 206 Soult, 270, 299 Spain, 81, 106, 123, 202, 205, 242, 281 et sqq.t 289, 299 et sqq., 318,
349

Tyrol, The,
255, 257,

et

sqq.,

197,

202,

260, 342-3

Udine, 128, 133, 14: Ulm, 200, 227, 257

de, 301 Stael,Madame Staps,Friedrich,305 Stein,Baron, 267, 298, 267, 298, 340 Stettin,
244 Strasburg, 340 Stuttgart, Suez, 144, 158-9

340

Vado, 81 Valencay, 290, 349 Valence, 25

Valois, 12, 14 General, 345 Vandamme, 108, 128-9, 201, 249, 280 Venetia, Venice, 116, 122, 124-5, I33~4, 249,
260

Suvaroft, 155,
241-2, 250

174,

197 197,
223-4,

Switzerland, 134, Syracuse, 151, 166 Syria, 161, 163

T

231,

Vercelli, Bishop of, 218

Talleyrand,Prince, 126,
144-5"
277,

131,

136,
262,
317,

153,

177,

181, 255,
300, 309,

Verestchagin, 338 Verona, 112, 114, 249 2, 18, 77, Versailles, Victor, Marshai, 199,
Vienna,
et

190 299,

337
250,

290,

292-3,

119, 147,

155, 201,

255

324, 362

sqq.

INDEX
Villeneuve, Rear- Admiral, 152,254-5 Vincennes, 244 Vincent, Lord St., 158 Herr 296 von, Visconti, Archbishop, 109 Vittoria, 299
"

391
Whitworth, Lord, 238-9 Wiasma, 337
William
"

I of

Prince

England, 139 of Prussia, 297, 332

Wittgenstein,Prince, 298 Wrede, General, 346

Wurmser,

Volney, 57, Voltaire, 36

142

Count,

Wurtemberg,
W

1 12-13 Frederick

of,263,

311,

325" 327" 353

Wurtzburg,

113,

320

Wagram,
Walewska,
Warsaw,

316
Countess, 360 268, 360 York, General, 340,
345

Wartenburg, 345 Waterloo, 369, 376 Wellington, Duke of,318, 333, 368-9
Wesel, 260 Weser, 140 Zastrow, General, 267 Zurich, 155, 197

WILLIAM

BRENDON

AND

SON,

LTD.

PRINTERS,

PLYMOUTH

^%.

*
"-"

^
""

r^-.Ur

'A-

0V

r,

Ov

%.

'

""
"

xv"
v

9"

'"*

tie.
V-

^d"

-*'".

'

.'.,#

"o-

rtf

"%^
^

"W

"^^